The copies of certaine letters vvhich haue passed betweene Spaine and England in matter of religion Concerning the generall motiues to the Romane obedience. Betweene Master Iames Wadesworth, a late pensioner of the holy Inquisition in Siuill, and W. Bedell a minister of the Gospell of Iesus Christ in Suffolke.
         Wadsworth, James, 1572?-1623.
      
       
         
           1624
        
      
       Approx. 350 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 87 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A14614
         STC 24925
         ESTC S119341
         99854548
         99854548
         19974
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A14614)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 19974)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1044:14)
      
       
         
           
             The copies of certaine letters vvhich haue passed betweene Spaine and England in matter of religion Concerning the generall motiues to the Romane obedience. Betweene Master Iames Wadesworth, a late pensioner of the holy Inquisition in Siuill, and W. Bedell a minister of the Gospell of Iesus Christ in Suffolke.
             Wadsworth, James, 1572?-1623.
             Bedell, William, 1571-1642. aut
             Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
          
           [12], 162, [2] p.
           
             Printed by William Stansby for William Barret and Robert Milbourne,
             London :
             1624.
          
           
             Edited by Bedell, who signs the dedication.
             Includes a letter from Joseph Hall.
             The first leaf is blank.
             With a final errata leaf.
             A variant (STC 24925a) has "Milburne" in imprint.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           COPIES
           OF
           CERTAINE
           LETTERS
           WHICH
           HAVE
           passed
           betweene
           SPAINE
           and
           ENGLAND
           
             in
             matter
             of
          
           RELIGION
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           generall
           Motiues
           to
           the
           Romane
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Betweene
           Master
           IAMES
           WADESWORTH
           ,
           
             a
             late
             Pensioner
             of
             the
             Holy
             Inquisition
             in
          
           Siuill
           ,
           and
           W.
           BEDELL
           a
           Minister
           of
           
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
          
           SVFFOLKE
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           
             William
             Stansby
          
           for
           
             William
             Barret
          
           and
           
             Robert
             Milbourne
          
           .
           1624.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           HIGH
           AND
           EXCELLENT
           PRINCE
           ,
           PRINCE
           CHARLES
           .
        
         
           I
           Should
           labour
           much
           in
           my
           excuse
           ,
           euen
           to
           mine
           owne
           iudgement
           ,
           of
           the
           highest
           boldnesse
           ,
           in
           daring
           to
           present
           these
           Papers
           to
           your
           Highnes
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           some
           releeuing
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           giue
           mee
           hope
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           disagreeable
           to
           your
           higher
           goodnesse
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           can
           see
           the
           light
           ,
           which
           hath
           the
           name
           of
           Spaine
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           seemes
           
           not
           now
           properly
           yours
           ,
           euer
           since
           it
           pleased
           you
           to
           honor
           that
           Countrie
           with
           your
           presence
           .
           And
           those
           very
           Motiues
           to
           the
           Romane
           obedience
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           represented
           vnto
           you
           there
           ,
           in
           case
           you
           had
           giuen
           way
           to
           the
           propounding
           them
           ,
           are
           in
           these
           Letters
           charitably
           and
           calmly
           examined
           .
           Betweene
           a
           couple
           of
           friends
           ,
           bred
           in
           the
           same
           Colledge
           (
           that
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           Sir
           WALTER
           MILDMAY
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           ,
           whom
           with
           honor
           and
           thankfulnesse
           I
           name
           )
           chosen
           his
           Schollers
           at
           the
           same
           election
           ,
           lodged
           in
           the
           same
           Chamber
           ,
           after
           Ministers
           in
           the
           same
           Diocesse
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           matchable
           abroad
           as
           well
           as
           at
           home
           ,
           attendants
           in
           the
           same
           ranke
           as
           Chaplaines
           ,
           on
           two
           Honorable
           Ambassadors
           of
           the
           Majestie
           of
           the
           King
           your
           Father
           in
           forraine
           parts
           ;
           the
           one
           in
           Italie
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           Spaine
           .
           Where
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           hauing
           changed
           his
           profession
           ,
           and
           receiued
           a
           pension
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           Inquisition
           house
           ,
           and
           drawne
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           thither
           ,
           was
           lately
           often
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           your
           Highnesse
           :
           very
           ioyfull
           I
           suppose
           to
           see
           you
           there
           ,
           not
           more
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           
           then
           the
           other
           was
           solicitous
           to
           misse
           you
           here
           .
           These
           passages
           betweene
           vs
           I
           haue
           hitherto
           forborn
           to
           divulge
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           hope
           of
           further
           answer
           from
           Master
           Wadesworth
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ;
           though
           since
           the
           receipt
           of
           my
           last
           (
           being
           silent
           to
           my selfe
           )
           he
           excused
           him
           in
           sundrie
           his
           Letters
           to
           others
           by
           his
           lack
           of
           health
           .
           Nor
           should
           I
           haue
           changed
           my
           resolution
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           vnderstand
           that
           presently
           after
           your
           Highnesse
           departure
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           hee
           departed
           this
           life
           .
           Which
           newes
           though
           it
           grieue
           me
           as
           it
           ought
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           my
           friend
           ,
           yet
           it
           somewhat
           contenteth
           me
           ,
           not
           to
           haue
           beene
           lacking
           in
           my
           endeauour
           ,
           to
           the
           vndeceiuing
           a
           well-meaning
           man
           touching
           the
           state
           of
           our
           differences
           in
           Religion
           ;
           nor
           as
           I
           hope
           to
           haue
           scandalized
           him
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           handling
           them
           .
           And
           conceiuing
           these
           Copies
           may
           be
           of
           some
           publike
           vse
           ,
           the
           more
           being
           li●ted
           vp
           aboue
           their
           owne
           meannesse
           by
           so
           high
           patronage
           ,
           I
           haue
           aduentured
           to
           prefixe
           your
           Highnesse
           name
           before
           them
           .
           Humbly
           beseeching
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           if
           these
           reasons
           be
           too
           weake
           to
           beare
           vp
           the
           presumption
           of
           this
           Dedication
           ,
           
           it
           may
           bee
           charged
           vpon
           the
           strong
           desire
           some
           way
           to
           expresse
           the
           vnspeakeable
           joy
           for
           your
           Highnesse
           happy
           returne
           into
           England
           ,
           of
           one
           amongst
           many
           thousands
           ,
        
         
           
             Of
             your
             Highnesse
             most
             humble
             and
             deuoted
             seruants
             
               W.
               BEDELL
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             A
             Letter
             of
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             contayning
             his
             Motiues
             to
             the
             Romane
             obedience
             .
             Dated
             at
             Seuill
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             April
             1.
             1615.
             printed
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             hand-writing
             .
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             Letter
             from
             him
             requiring
             answere
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             from
             Madrid
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             April
             14.
             1619.
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             answere
             to
             the
             last
             Letter
             ,
             Dated
             Aug.
             5.
             1619.
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Letter
             from
             Master
             Wadesworth
             vpon
             the
             receipt
             of
             the
             former
             .
             From
             Madrid
             .
             Dated
             Oct.
             28.
             1619.
             receiued
             May
             23.
             1620.
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             answere
             to
             the
             last
             Letter
             .
             Iune
             15.
             1620.
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             Letter
             from
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             from
             Madrid
             ,
             Iune
             8.
             1620.
             pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             Letter
             of
             Master
             Doctor
             Halls
             sent
             to
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             and
             returned
             into
             England
             with
             his
             marginall
             notes
             .
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             Letter
             returning
             it
             inclosed
             to
             Master
             Doctor
             Hall.
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             A
             Letter
             sent
             to
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Examination
             of
             his
             Motiues
             .
             Octob.
             22.
             1620.
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             
             10.
             
             The
             Examination
             of
             the
             Motiues
             in
             the
             first
             Letter
             .
             pag.
             39.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           heads
           of
           the
           Motiues
           reduced
           vnto
           twelue
           Chapters
           ,
           answering
           vnto
           the
           like
           figures
           in
           the
           Margint
           of
           the
           first
           of
           Master
           WADESWORTHS
           Letters
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             I.
             
          
           
             OF
             the
             Preamble
             .
             The
             Titles
             Catholike
             ,
             Papist
             ,
             Traytor
             ,
             Idolater
             .
             The
             vniformitie
             of
             Faith
             in
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
             pag.
             39.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             contrarietie
             of
             Sects
             pretended
             to
             be
             amongst
             Reformers
             .
             Their
             differences
             ,
             how
             matters
             ●f
             Faith.
             Of
             each
             pretending
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             pag.
             44.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             want
             of
             a
             humane
             externall
             infallible
             Iudge
             and
             Interpreter
             .
             The
             obiections
             answered
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             Scriptures
             are
             oft
             matter
             of
             controuersie
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Law
             and
             Rule
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             Princes
             are
             no
             Iudges
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             nor
             a
             whole
             Councell
             of
             Reformers
             .
             The
             Popes
             being
             the
             Iudge
             and
             Interpreter
             ouerthrown
             by
             reasons
             ;
             And
             by
             his
             palpable
             misse-interpreting
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             his
             Decretals
             .
             The
             style
             of
             his
             Court.
             His
             Breues
             about
             the
             Oath
             of
             allegeance
             .
             p.
             50.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             may
             be
             reconciled
             with
             Rome
             .
             Whether
             the
             Pope
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               PAVLO
               V.
               VICE-DEO
               ,
               OVR
               LORD
               GOD
               THE
               POPE
               :
            
             the
             Relation
             
               de
               moderandis
               titulis
            
             ,
             with
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             .
             pag.
             72.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             safenesse
             to
             ioyne
             to
             the
             Romane
             being
             confessed
             
             a
             true
             Church
             by
             her
             Opposites
             .
             Master
             
               P.
               Wottons
            
             peruersion
             printed
             at
             Venice
             .
             The
             badge
             of
             Christs
             sheepe
             .
             pag.
             82.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             fraud
             and
             corruption
             in
             alledging
             Councels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Doctors
             .
             The
             falsifications
             imputed
             to
             Morney
             ,
             Bishop
             Iewell
             ,
             Master
             
               Fox
               ,
               Tyndals
            
             Testament
             :
             Parsons
             foure
             falshoods
             in
             seuen
             lines
             .
             A
             taste
             of
             the
             for●eries
             of
             the
             Papacy
             .
             In
             the
             ancient
             Popes
             Epistles
             ,
             Constantines
             Donation
             ,
             Gratian
             ;
             The
             Schoolemen
             and
             Breuiaries
             by
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             Venettan
             Diuines
             .
             The
             Father
             's
             not
             vntoucht
             .
             Nor
             the
             Hebrew
             Text.
             pag.
             91.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Armies
             of
             euident
             witnesses
             for
             the
             Romanists
             .
             Whence
             it
             seemes
             so
             to
             the
             vnexpert
             Souldier
             .
             The
             censure
             of
             the
             Centurists
             touching
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             Danaeus
             of
             Saint
             Augustines
             opinion
             touching
             Purgatorie
             .
             An
             instance
             or
             two
             of
             Imposture
             in
             wresting
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Augustine
            
             .
             p.
             108.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             inuisibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             said
             to
             bee
             an
             e●asion
             of
             Protestants
             .
             The
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             her
             glorious
             Titles
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             verified
             out
             of
             Saint
             Augustine
             ;
             falsly
             applied
             to
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             representatiue
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             .
             pag.
             118.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             lack
             of
             vniformitie
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             places
             .
             What
             matters
             of
             Faith
             the
             Church
             holds
             vniformely
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             Of
             Wicliffe
             and
             
               Hus
               ,
               &c.
            
             whether
             they
             were
             martyrs
             .
             p.
             12●
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             originall
             of
             Reformation
             in
             
               Luther
               ,
               C●luin
            
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             England
             Whether
             King
             Henrie
             the
             eight
             were
             a
             good
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Of
             the
             Reformers
             in
             France
             and
             Holland
             .
             The
             originall
             growth
             and
             supporting
             of
             the
             Popes
             Monarchie
             considered
             .
             pag.
             122.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             lacke
             of
             Succession
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             true
             Ordinations
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Priesthood
             .
             The
             fabulous
             Ordination
             at
             the
             Nags-head
             examined
             .
             The
             Statute
             8.
             
             
               Elizabeth
               .
               Boners
            
             sleighting
             the
             first
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Bancrofts
             answere
             to
             Master
             Alablaster
             .
             The
             forme
             of
             Priesthood
             inquired
             of
             .
             pag.
             139.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Conclusion
             .
             Master
             Wadesworths
             agonies
             and
             protestation
             .
             The
             protestation
             and
             resolution
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             conceipt
             of
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             and
             his
             accompt
             .
             pag.
             158.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Copies
           of
           certaine
           Letters
           ,
           which
           haue
           passed
           betweene
           Spaine
           and
           England
           in
           matter
           of
           RELIGION
           .
        
         
           
             Salutem
             in
             Crucifi●o
             ▪
             To
             the
             Worshipfull
             my
             good
             friend
             Mr.
             WILLIAM
             BEDE●●
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Master
               Bedell
               ,
            
          
           
             MY
             very
             louing
             friend
             After
             the
             old
             plaine
             fashion
             ,
             I
             salute
             you
             heartily
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             fine
             complements
             or
             affected
             phrases
             .
             And
             by
             my
             inquirie
             ,
             vnderstanding
             of
             this
             Bearer
             that
             after
             your
             being
             at
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             you
             had
             passed
             to
             Con●tantinop●e
             .
             and
             were
             returned
             to
             Saint
             〈◊〉
             ,
             in
             〈◊〉
             and
             with
             health
             ,
             I
             was
             exceeding
             glad
             thereof
             ▪
             for
             I
             wish
             you
             well
             as
             to
             my selfe
             :
             and
             hee
             telling
             mee
             further
             that
             to
             morrow
             ,
             God
             willing
             ▪
             he
             was
             to
             depart
             from
             hence
             to
             imbarke
             for
             England
             ,
             and
             offering
             
             me
             to
             deliuer
             my
             Letters
             if
             I
             would
             write
             vnto
             you
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             omit
             by
             these
             hastie
             scribled
             lines
             to
             signifie
             vnto
             you
             the
             continuance
             of
             my
             sincere
             loue
             ,
             neuer
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             my
             brest
             (
             if
             you
             kill
             it
             not
             with
             vnkindnesse
             like
             Master
             
               Ioseph
               Hall
            
             )
             neither
             by
             distance
             of
             place
             ,
             nor
             successe
             of
             time
             ,
             nor
             difference
             of
             Religion
             .
             For
             (
             contrarie
             to
             the
             slanders
             raysed
             against
             all
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             offences
             committed
             by
             some
             )
             wee
             are
             not
             taught
             by
             our
             Catholike
             Religion
             ,
             either
             to
             diminish
             our
             naturall
             obligation
             to
             our
             natiue
             Countrie
             ,
             or
             to
             alter
             our
             morall
             affection
             to
             our
             former
             friends
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             for
             my
             change
             becomming
             Catholique
             ,
             I
             did
             expect
             of
             some
             Reuilers
             to
             be
             termed
             rather
             then
             prooued
             an
             Apostata
             ,
             yet
             I
             neuer
             looked
             for
             such
             termes
             from
             Master
             Hall
             ,
             whom
             I
             esteemed
             either
             my
             friend
             ,
             or
             a
             modester
             man
             ;
             whose
             flanting
             Epistle
             I
             haue
             not
             answered
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             not
             foile
             my
             hands
             with
             a
             Poeticall
             Rayler
             ,
             more
             full
             with
             froth
             of
             Wordes
             then
             substance
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             according
             to
             his
             beginning
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             expect
             any
             sound
             Arguments
             but
             vaine
             Flourishes
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             from
             me
             if
             you
             please
             .
          
           
             Vnto
             your selfe
             ,
             my
             good
             friend
             ,
             who
             doe
             vnderstand
             better
             then
             Master
             Hall
             ,
             what
             the
             Doctors
             in
             Schooles
             doe
             account
             Apostasie
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             more
             and
             worse
             then
             Heresie
             ,
             I
             doe
             referre
             both
             him
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             whether
             I
             might
             not
             more
             probably
             call
             him
             Heretike
             ,
             then
             he
             terme
             me
             at
             the
             first
             dash
             Apostata
             :
             but
             I
             would
             abstaine
             from
             such
             biting
             Satyres
             .
             And
             if
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             will
             needes
             fasten
             vpon
             
             me
             such
             bitter
             termes
             ,
             let
             them
             first
             prooue
             that
             
               in
               all
               points
               of
               faith
               I
               haue
               fallen
               totally
               from
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
            
             as
             did
             Iulian
             the
             Apostata
             :
             For
             so
             is
             Apostasie
             described
             and
             differenced
             from
             Heresie
             .
             
               Apostasia
               est
               error
               ,
               h●minis
               baptizati
               ,
               contrarius
               fidei
               Catholicae
               ex
               toto
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               Haeresis
               est
               error
               pertinax
               ,
               hominis
               baptizati
               ,
               contrarius
               ●idei
               Catholicae
               ex
               parte
               .
            
             So
             that
             hee
             should
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             first
             ,
             my
             errors
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             not
             any
             error
             in
             other
             Questions
             ,
             but
             in
             decreed
             
               matters
               of
               Faith
            
             (
             as
             Protestants
             vse
             to
             say
             )
             
               necessarie
               vnto
               saluation
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             such
             errors
             were
             maintayned
             with
             obstinate
             pertin●cy
             ,
             and
             pertinacy
             is
             ,
             where
             such
             errors
             are
             defended
             
               against
               the
               consent
               and
               determination
               of
               the
               Catholik
               ▪
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             also
             knowing
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             teacheth
             the
             contrarie
             to
             such
             opinions
             ,
             yet
             will
             persist
             in
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             further
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             doubt
             ,
             he
             must
             manifest
             vnto
             me
             which
             is
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             full
             Apostasie
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             conuinced
             mee
             to
             haue
             swarued
             and
             back-slidden
             (
             as
             you
             know
             the
             Greeke
             word
             signifies
             )
             like
             Iulian
             renouncing
             his
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             
               totally
               all
               Christian
               Religion
               ▪
            
             a
             horrible
             imputation
             ,
             though
             false
             ,
             nor
             so
             easily
             prooued
             as
             declaymed
             :
             But
             I
             thanke
             God
             daily
             that
             I
             am
             become
             Catholique
             ,
             as
             all
             our
             Ancestors
             were
             till
             of
             late
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             most
             of
             Christendome
             still
             be
             at
             this
             present
             day
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             had
             rather
             bee
             mis-called
             
               a
               Papist
               ,
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               an
               Apostata
               ,
            
             or
             Idolater
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             then
             to
             remayne
             a
             Protestant
             with
             them
             still
             For
             in
             Protestant
             Religion
             I
             could
             neuer
             finde
             vniformitie
             of
             a
             settled
             faith
             ,
             and
             ●o
             no
             quietnesse
             of
             
             conscience
             ,
             especially
             for
             three
             or
             foure
             yeeres
             before
             my
             comming
             away
             ,
             although
             by
             reading
             ,
             studying
             ,
             praying
             ,
             and
             confe●ring
             ,
             I
             did
             most
             carefully
             and
             diligently
             labour
             to
             finde
             it
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             your
             contrarietie
             of
             Sects
             and
             opinions
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Zwinglians
               ,
               Caluinists
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Cartwrightists
               ,
            
             and
             Brownists
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             damning
             each
             other
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             auouching
             their
             Positions
             to
             be
             
               matters
               of
               Faith
            
             (
             for
             if
             they
             made
             them
             but
             Schoole
             questions
             
               of
               opinion
            
             onely
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             so
             much
             haue
             disquieted
             mee
             )
             and
             all
             these
             being
             so
             contrarie
             ,
             yet
             euery
             one
             pretending
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             arrogating
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             his
             fauor
             .
             And
             aboue
             all
             (
             which
             did
             most
             of
             all
             trouble
             me
             )
             about
             the
             deciding
             of
             these
             and
             all
             other
             Controuersies
             which
             might
             arise
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             finde
             among
             all
             these
             Sects
             any
             
               certaine
               humane
               externall
               Iudge
            
             ,
             so
             
               infallibly
               to
               interpret
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             and
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             so
             vndoubtedly
             to
             define
             questions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             assure
             my selfe
             and
             my
             soule
             ,
             
               This
               Iudge
               is
               infallible
               ;
               and
               to
               him
               thou
               oughtest
               in
               conscience
               to
               obey
            
             and
             yeeld
             thy
             
               vnderstanding
               in
               all
               his
               determinations
               of
               Faith
               ,
               for
               he
               cannot
               erre
               in
            
             those
             points
             .
             And
             note
             that
             I
             speake
             now
             of
             an
             
               externall
               ,
               humane
               ,
               infallible
               Iudge
               .
            
             For
             I
             know
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             
               Diuine
               internall
               and
               principall
               Iudge
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             the
             Law
             or
             Rule
             by
             which
             that
             humane
             externall
             Iudge
             must
             proceede
             .
             But
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             being
             often
             the
             Matter
             of
             Controuersie
             and
             somtime
             questioned
             which
             be
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             which
             bee
             not
             ,
             they
             alone
             of
             themselues
             cannot
             be
             Iudges
             :
             and
             for
             
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             likewise
             euery
             one
             pretending
             him
             to
             bee
             his
             Patron
             ,
             how
             should
             ●
             certainly
             know
             by
             whom
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             For
             to
             Men
             we
             must
             goe
             to
             learne
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             to
             
               God
               himselfe
               immediately
            
             .
             The
             Head
             of
             your
             Church
             was
             the
             Queene
             (
             an
             excellent
             notable
             Prince
             )
             but
             ●
             Woman
             ,
             not
             to
             speake
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             be
             Iudge
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             since
             a
             
               learned
               King
            
             ,
             like
             King
             
               Henrie
               the
               eight
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             temporall
             Prince
             that
             euer
             made
             himselfe
             
               Ex
               Regio
               jure
               ,
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               spir●tuall
               matters
               ,
            
             a
             new
             strange
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             iustly
             condemned
             by
             Caluin
             for
             monstrous
             .
             But
             suppose
             hee
             were
             such
             a
             Head
             ,
             yet
             you
             all
             confesse
             that
             hee
             may
             erre
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             And
             so
             you
             acknowledge
             may
             your
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             your
             whole
             Clergie
             in
             their
             Conuocation-house
             euen
             making
             Articles
             and
             Decrees
             :
             yea
             ,
             though
             a
             Councell
             of
             all
             your
             
               Lutherans
               ,
               Cal●●●nists
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
               &c.
            
             of
             
               Germanie
               ,
               France
               ,
               Engiana
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             all
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             and
             should
             agree
             all
             (
             which
             they
             neuer
             will
             doe
             )
             to
             compound
             and
             determine
             the
             differences
             among
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             by
             your
             ordinarie
             Doctrine
             of
             most
             Protestants
             they
             mig●t
             in
             such
             a
             Councell
             erre
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             possible
             in
             their
             Decrees
             to
             be
             deceiued
             .
             But
             if
             they
             may
             erre
             ,
             how
             should
             I
             know
             and
             be
             sure
             when
             and
             wherein
             they
             did
             or
             did
             not
             erre
             ?
             for
             though
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ●
             
               posse
               ad
               esse
               non
               valet
               semper
               consequentia
               .
               yet
               〈◊〉
               valet
               ,
            
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             
               〈…〉
               potentia
               ,
               quae
               nunquam
               ducitur
               in
               actu●
               .
            
             So
             that
             〈◊〉
             neither
             in
             generall
             nor
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             puo●●que
             〈◊〉
             priuate
             ,
             in
             head
             nor
             members
             ,
             ioynely
             nor
             ●euerally
             
             you
             haue
             no
             
               visible
               ,
               externall
               ,
               humane
               ,
               infallible
               Iudge
               ,
               who
               cannot
               erre
               ,
            
             and
             to
             whom
             I
             might
             haue
             recourse
             for
             decision
             of
             doubts
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
             ●
             pray
             let
             Master
             Hall
             tell
             me
             ,
             where
             should
             I
             haue
             fixed
             my
             foot
             ?
             for
             God
             is
             my
             witnesse
             ,
             my
             soule
             was
             like
             
               Noah
               Dou●
            
             ,
             a
             long
             time
             houering
             &
             desirous
             to
             discouer
             land
             ,
             but
             seeing
             nothing
             but
             moueable
             and
             troublesome
             deceiueable
             water
             ,
             I
             could
             find
             no
             quiet
             center
             for
             my
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             any
             firme
             foundation
             for
             your
             faith
             in
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
             Wherfore
             hearing
             a
             sound
             of
             harmon●e
             and
             consent
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             
               could
               not
               erre
            
             ,
             and
             that
             onely
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             Noahs
             Arke
             was
             infallabilitte
             and
             possibilitie
             of
             saluation
             ;
             I
             was
             so
             occasioned
             ,
             and
             I
             thinke
             had
             important
             reason
             ,
             like
             Noahs
             Doue
             ,
             to
             seeke
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             Arke
             of
             Noah
             .
             Hereupon
             I
             was
             occasioned
             to
             doubt
             ,
             
               whether
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               were
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               or
               not
               ▪
            
             For
             by
             consent
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             cannot
             erre
             ;
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             head
             and
             members
             ,
             King
             ,
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             said
             ,
             yea
             a
             whole
             Councell
             of
             Protestants
             by
             their
             owne
             grant
             may
             erre
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             no
             true
             Church
             .
             If
             no
             true
             Church
             ,
             no
             saluation
             in
             it
             ;
             therefore
             come
             out
             of
             it
             :
             but
             that
             I
             was
             loath
             to
             doe
             .
             Rather
             I
             laboured
             mightily
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             both
             against
             the
             Puritanes
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Catholiques
             :
             But
             the
             best
             arguments
             I
             could
             vse
             against
             t●e
             Puritanes
             from
             the
             
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             interpreting
             Scriptures
             against
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             answere
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             reiect
             them
             for
             Popish
             ,
             and
             f●ye
             to
             their
             owne
             arrogant
             
             spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             forsooth
             they
             must
             controll
             others
             This
             I
             found
             on
             the
             one
             side
             most
             abs●rd
             ,
             and
             ●o
             b●eede
             an
             Anarchy
             of
             confusion
             :
             and
             yet
             when
             I
             come
             to
             answere
             the
             
               Catholique
               Arguments
            
             on
             ●he
             other
             side
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             ●rging
             the
             like
             
               Authority
               and
               vniformity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             I
             perceiued
             the
             most
             Protestants
             did
             frame
             euasions
             ,
             in
             effect
             like
             those
             of
             the
             Puritanes
             inclining
             to
             ●heir
             priuate
             spirit
             ,
             and
             other
             vncertainties
             .
          
           
             Next
             therefore
             I
             applied
             my selfe
             to
             follow
             their
             opinion
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               still
               to
               be
               all
               one
               ●n
               essentiall
               points
               ,
               and
               the
               diff●rences
               to
               be
               accidentall
               .
            
             confessing
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             though
             sicke
             ,
             or
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestants
             to
             be
             deriued
             from
             it
             and
             reformed
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             I
             laboured
             much
             to
             reconcile
             most
             of
             our
             particular
             controuersies
             :
             But
             in
             truth
             I
             found
             such
             contrar●eties
             ,
             not
             onely
             betweene
             Catholiques
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             euen
             among
             Protestants
             themselues
             that
             I
             could
             neuer
             settle
             my selfe
             fully
             in
             this
             opinion
             of
             some
             reconciliation
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             many
             great
             Schollers
             in
             England
             did
             fauour
             .
             For
             considering
             so
             many
             opposite
             great
             points
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             did
             excommunicate
             and
             put
             to
             death
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             making
             
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             proper
             or
             improper
             ,
             it
             could
             neuer
             sinke
             into
             my
             braine
             how
             these
             two
             could
             be
             descendent
             ,
             or
             members
             ●ound
             nor
             vnfound
             participant
             each
             of
             other
             Rather
             I
             concluded
             ,
             that
             ●eeing
             many
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             Protestants
             did
             grant
             
               the
               Church
               or
               Rome
               〈…〉
               true
               Church
               ,
               though
               〈…〉
            
             
             And
             contrarily
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Catholiques
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             
               Puritanes
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Brownists
               ,
               &c.
            
             did
             all
             
               denie
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               :
            
             therefore
             it
             would
             be
             more
             safe
             and
             secure
             to
             become
             a
             
               Romane
               Catholique
            
             ,
             who
             haue
             a
             true
             Church
             by
             consent
             of
             both
             parties
             ,
             then
             to
             remaine
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             who
             doe
             alone
             plead
             their
             owne
             cause
             ,
             hauing
             all
             the
             other
             against
             them
             :
             For
             the
             testimony
             of
             our selues
             ,
             and
             our
             contraries
             also
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             more
             certaine
             then
             to
             iustifie
             our
             
             selues
             alone
             .
             Yet
             I
             resisted
             and
             stood
             out
             still
             :
             and
             betooke
             my selfe
             againe
             to
             reade
             ouer
             and
             examine
             the
             chiefest
             controuersies
             ,
             especially
             those
             about
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               cardo
               negotij
            
             (
             and
             herein
             because
             the
             Bearer
             ●taies
             now
             a
             day
             or
             two
             longer
             ,
             I
             will
             inlarge
             my selfe
             more
             then
             I
             purposed
             )
             and
             so
             I
             would
             needes
             peruse
             the
             
               Originall
               quotations
               and
               Texts
               of
               the
               Councels
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Doctors
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Authors
             ,
             themselues
             which
             were
             alleadged
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             they
             were
             truely
             cited
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Authors
             :
             a
             labour
             of
             much
             labor
             ,
             and
             of
             trauell
             sometime
             to
             finde
             the
             Books
             ,
             wherein
             
             I
             found
             much
             fraud
             committed
             by
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Catholiques
             
               had
               farre
               greater
               and
               better
               armies
               of
               euident
               witnesses
            
             on
             their
             sides
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             Centurists
             are
             faine
             often
             to
             censure
             and
             reiect
             the
             plaine
             testimonies
             of
             those
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             new
             censure
             were
             sufficient
             to
             disaucthorize
             the
             others
             auncient
             sentences
             .
             And
             so
             I
             remember
             
               Danaeus
               in
               Commentarijs
               super
               D.
               Augustin
               Enchirid
               ▪
               ad
               Laurentium
               .
            
             Where
             Saint
             Augustin
             plainely
             
             
               auoucheth
               Purgatory
            
             :
             he
             reiects
             Saints
             Augustines
             opinion
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               hic
               est
               naeuus
               Augustini
            
             :
             but
             I
             had
             rather
             follow
             Saint
             Augustins
             opinion
             ,
             then
             his
             ce●sure
             ;
             for
             who
             are
             they
             to
             controll
             the
             Fathers
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             indeede
             some
             
               few
               places
            
             in
             Authors
             ,
             which
             
               prima
               facie
            
             seeme
             to
             fauour
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             many
             Heretiques
             alleadge
             some
             texts
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             whose
             sound
             of
             words
             seeme
             to
             make
             for
             their
             opinions
             :
             but
             being
             well
             examined
             and
             interpreted
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             analogie
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             many
             other
             places
             of
             the
             same
             Authours
             where
             they
             doe
             more
             fully
             explaine
             their
             opinions
             ;
             so
             they
             appeare
             to
             be
             wrested
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             I
             found
             my selfe
             euidently
             conuinced
             ,
             both
             by
             many
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             now
             I
             doe
             not
             remember
             all
             ,
             nor
             can
             here
             repeate
             those
             which
             I
             doe
             remember
             :
             but
             onely
             some
             few
             arguments
             I
             will
             relate
             vnto
             you
             which
             preuailed
             most
             with
             me
             ,
             besides
             those
             afore
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             therefore
             I
             could
             neuer
             approue
             the
             Protestants
             
             euasion
             by
             
               Inuisibility
               of
               their
               Church
            
             :
             For
             though
             sometime
             it
             may
             be
             diminished
             and
             obscured
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
               must
               euer
               be
               visible
               ,
               set
               on
               a
               hill
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               light
               hid
               vnder
               a
               Bushell
            
             ;
             for
             how
             should
             it
             enlighte●●nd
             teach
             her
             children
             ,
             if
             inuisible
             ,
             or
             how
             should
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             be
             conuerted
             vnto
             her
             ?
             or
             where
             should
             any
             finde
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             if
             inuisible
             ?
          
           
             Also
             the
             true
             Church
             in
             all
             places
             and
             all
             ages
             ,
             euer
             
             holds
             one
             vniformitie
             and
             concord
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             
               ceremony
               or
               gouernment
            
             :
             But
             the
             Protestants
             Church
             hath
             
             not
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             places
             such
             vniforme
             concord
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             one
             age
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             as
             
               Father
               Parsons
            
             proued
             against
             
               Foxes
               martirs
               ,
               Wickliffe
               ,
               Husse
               ,
            
             and
             the
             res●
             :
             ergo
             the
             Protestants
             Church
             ,
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             by
             that
             saying
             ,
             
               Haereses
               ad
               originem
               reuocasse
               est
               refutasse
            
             ;
             and
             so
             considering
             Luthers
             first
             rancour
             against
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             his
             disobedience
             and
             contempt
             of
             his
             former
             Superiours
             ,
             his
             vowe
             breaking
             ,
             and
             violent
             courses
             ,
             euen
             causing
             rebellion
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             whom
             he
             reuiles
             ,
             and
             other
             Princes
             most
             shamefully
             ,
             surely
             such
             arrogant
             disobedience
             ,
             scisme
             ,
             and
             rebellions
             ,
             had
             no
             warrant
             nor
             vocation
             of
             God
             to
             plant
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Deuill
             to
             begin
             a
             scisme
             and
             a
             sect
             .
             So
             likewise
             for
             Caluin
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             all
             that
             D.
             Bolsecus
             brings
             against
             him
             .
             I
             doe
             vrge
             onely
             what
             Master
             Hooker
             ,
             Doctor
             Bancroft
             ,
             and
             Sarauia
             doe
             proue
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             vnquietnesse
             and
             ambition
             ,
             reuoluing
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             so
             vniu●tly
             expelling
             and
             depriuing
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Geneua
             ,
             and
             other
             temporall
             Lords
             of
             their
             due
             obedience
             ,
             and
             ancient
             inheritance
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             I
             referre
             you
             to
             the
             stirres
             ,
             broiles
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             and
             murders
             which
             Knoxe
             and
             the
             Geneua
             Gospellers
             caused
             in
             Scotland
             against
             their
             lawfull
             Gouernours
             ,
             against
             their
             Queene
             ,
             and
             against
             
               our
               King
               ,
               euen
               in
               his
               Mothers
               belly
               .
            
             Nor
             will
             I
             insist
             vpon
             the
             passions
             which
             first
             moued
             
               King
               Henrie
            
             violently
             to
             diuorce
             himselfe
             from
             his
             lawfull
             wife
             ,
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             the
             Pope
             his
             friend
             ,
             to
             marrie
             the
             Lady
             
               Anne
               Bullen
            
             ,
             and
             soone
             after
             to
             behead
             her
             ;
             to
             disinherite
             
               Queene
               Mary
            
             ,
             and
             
             enable
             
               Queene
               Elizabeth
            
             ;
             and
             presently
             to
             di●inherit
             
               Queene
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             
               Queene
               Mary
            
             ;
             to
             hang
             Catholiques
             for
             traitors
             ,
             and
             to
             burne
             Protestants
             for
             heretiques
             ,
             to
             destroy
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             to
             pill
             Churches
             :
             were
             these
             fit
             beginnings
             for
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ?
             I
             pray
             was
             this
             man
             a
             good
             
               head
               of
               Gods
               Church
            
             ?
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             beseech
             our
             Lord
             blesse
             me
             from
             being
             a
             member
             of
             such
             a
             head
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Church
             .
             I
             come
             to
             France
             and
             Holland
             ,
             where
             you
             know
             by
             the
             Hugenots
             and
             
               Geuses
               all
               Caluinistes
            
             ,
             what
             ciuill
             wars
             they
             haue
             raised
             ,
             how
             much
             bloud
             they
             haue
             shed
             ,
             what
             rebellion
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             and
             desolations
             they
             haue
             occasioned
             principally
             for
             their
             new
             Religion
             ,
             founded
             in
             bloud
             like
             Draecos
             lawes
             :
             But
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             whether
             you
             can
             approue
             such
             bloudy
             broiles
             for
             Religion
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             I
             know
             Protestants
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             doe
             iustifie
             the
             ciuill
             warres
             of
             France
             and
             Holland
             for
             good
             against
             their
             Kings
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             neuer
             vnderstand
             of
             them
             
               quo
               lure
            
             :
             if
             the
             Hollanders
             be
             Rebels
             (
             as
             they
             are
             )
             why
             did
             we
             support
             them●
             if
             they
             be
             no
             rebels
             ,
             because
             they
             fight
             for
             the
             pretended
             liberty
             of
             their
             ancient
             priuiledges
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             new
             Religion
             ;
             we
             see
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             pretend
             liberties
             ,
             and
             also
             why
             may
             not
             others
             as
             as
             well
             reuolt
             for
             their
             old
             Religion
             :
             Or
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             why
             is
             that
             accounted
             
               treason
               against
               the
               State
            
             in
             Catholiques
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               reason
               of
               State
            
             in
             Protestants
             ?
             I
             reduce
             this
             argument
             to
             few
             words
             ,
             
               That
               Church
               which
               is
               founded
               and
               begun
               in
               ma●ice
               disobedience
               ,
               passion
               ,
               bloud
               ,
               and
               rebellion
               ,
               cannot
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               :
            
             but
             it
             is
             euident
             to
             the
             world
             that
             
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               Franc●
               ,
               Holland
               ,
               
               Geneua
               ,
               &c.
               were
               so
               founded
               ,
            
             and
             in
             Geneua
             and
             Holland
             are
             still
             continued
             in
             rebellion
             :
             
               ergo
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               true
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             where
             is
             not
             Succession
             both
             of
             true
             Pastors
             and
             of
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Church
             :
             But
             among
             Protestants
             is
             no
             succession
             of
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             omit
             here
             to
             treate
             of
             Doctrine
             )
             ergo
             ,
             no
             true
             Church
             .
             I
             prooue
             the
             minor
             :
             where
             is
             
               no
               consecration
               nor
               ordination
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             due
             forme
             and
             right
             intention
             required
             necessarily
             by
             the
             Church
             and
             ancient
             Councels
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             succession
             of
             true
             Pastors
             ▪
             but
             among
             Protestants
             the
             said
             due
             forme
             and
             right
             intention
             are
             not
             obserued
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             no
             succession
             of
             true
             Pastors
             .
             The
             said
             due
             forme
             and
             right
             intention
             are
             not
             obserued
             among
             Protestants
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Holland
            
             ,
             nor
             Germanie
             ,
             where
             they
             haue
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             where
             Lay
             men
             doe
             intermeddle
             in
             the
             making
             of
             their
             Ministers
             .
             And
             for
             England
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Councels
             require
             the
             
               ordines
               minores
            
             of
             
               Subdeacon
               and
               the
               rest
            
             ,
             to
             goe
             before
             Priesthood
             ;
             your
             Ministers
             are
             made
             
               per
               saltum
            
             without
             euer
             being
             Subdeacons
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Councels
             require
             three
             Bishops
             to
             assist
             at
             the
             consecration
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             
               at
               the
               Nags-head
               in
               Cheap-side
            
             where
             consecration
             of
             your
             first
             Bishops
             was
             attempted
             but
             not
             effected
             (
             whereabout
             I
             remember
             the
             controuersie
             you
             had
             with
             one
             )
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             was
             such
             a
             matter
             :
             and
             although
             I
             know
             and
             haue
             seene
             the
             Records
             themselues
             ,
             that
             afterward
             there
             was
             a
             consecration
             of
             
               Doctor
               Parker
               at
               Lambeth
            
             ,
             and
             three
             Bishops
             named
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               Miles
               Couerdall
               of
               Exceter
            
             ,
             one
             
               Hodgeskin
               Suffragan
               of
               Bedford
            
             ,
             and
             another
             whose
             name
             I
             haue
             forgotten
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             doubtfull
             that
             Couerdall
             being
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Exceter
             in
             
               King
               Edwards
            
             time
             (
             when
             all
             Councels
             and
             Church
             Canons
             were
             little
             obserued
             )
             he
             was
             neuer
             himselfe
             Canonically
             consecrated
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             he
             were
             no
             Canonicall
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             make
             another
             Canonicall
             :
             and
             the
             third
             vnnamed
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             (
             but
             am
             not
             sure
             )
             was
             onely
             a
             
               Bishop
               Elect
            
             ,
             and
             not
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             not
             sufficient
             .
             But
             hereof
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             consecrate
             Parker
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Breue
             
               from
               the
               Queene
               as
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             who
             indeed
             being
             no
             true
             Head
             and
             a
             Woman
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             they
             could
             make
             
               a
               true
               consecration
               grounded
               on
            
             her
             authoritie
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             making
             your
             Ministers
             you
             keepe
             not
             the
             
               right
               intention
            
             ;
             for
             neither
             doe
             the
             Orderer
             nor
             the
             Ordered
             giue
             nor
             receiue
             the
             Orders
             
               as
               a
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             nor
             with
             any
             intention
             of
             Sacrificing
             .
             Also
             they
             want
             the
             matter
             and
             forme
             with
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Councels
             and
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             holy
             Orders
             should
             be
             giuen
             ;
             namely
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             Priesthood
             is
             giuen
             
               by
               the
               deliuerie
               of
               the
               Patena
            
             with
             bread
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Chalice
             with
             wine
             :
             Deaconship
             by
             the
             deliuerie
             of
             the
             
               booke
               of
               the
               Gospels
            
             ;
             and
             Subdeaconship
             by
             the
             deliuerie
             of
             the
             Patena
             alone
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Chali●e
             emptie
             .
             And
             in
             the
             substantiall
             forme
             of
             Priesthood
             you
             doe
             faile
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             forme
             consists
             in
             these
             wordes
             ,
             
               Accipe
               potestatem
               offerendi
               sacrificium
               in
               Ecclesia
               pro
               viuis
               &
               mortuis
               ,
            
             which
             are
             neither
             said
             no●
             done
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             well
             may
             you
             bee
             called
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             
             also
             Lay
             men
             are
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             no
             Priests
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             wanting
             Subdeaconship
             ,
             wanting
             vndoubted
             Canonicall
             Bishops
             ,
             wanting
             
               right
               intention
            
             ,
             wanting
             matter
             and
             due
             forme
             ,
             and
             deriuing
             euen
             that
             you
             seeme
             to
             haue
             from
             
               a
               Woman
            
             the
             
               Head
               of
               your
               Church
            
             ,
             therefore
             you
             haue
             
               no
               true
               Pastors
            
             ,
             
             and
             consequently
             
               no
               true
               Church
            
             .
             And
             so
             to
             conclude
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             wearie
             my selfe
             and
             you
             too
             much
             ,
             being
             resolued
             in
             my
             vnderstanding
             ,
             by
             these
             and
             many
             other
             Arguments
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
            
             but
             that
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               and
               is
               the
               onely
               true
               Church
               ,
            
             because
             it
             alone
             is
             
               Ancient
               ,
               Catholique
            
             ,
             and
             Apostolique
             ,
             hauing
             
               Succession
               ,
               Vnitie
            
             ,
             and
             Visibilitie
             ,
             in
             
               all
               ages
            
             and
             places
             ;
             yet
             what
             agonies
             I
             passed
             with
             my
             will
             ,
             here
             I
             will
             ouer-passe
             .
             Onely
             I
             cannot
             pretermit
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             hauing
             also
             mastered
             and
             subdued
             my
             will
             to
             relent
             vnto
             my
             vnderstanding
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             by
             God
             Almighties
             grace
             principally
             ,
             I
             came
             to
             breake
             through
             many
             tentations
             and
             impediments
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             troubled
             vnquiet
             heart
             to
             a
             fixed
             and
             peaceable
             tranquilitie
             of
             minde
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             doe
             most
             humbly
             thanke
             our
             sweet
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             ,
             before
             whom
             with
             all
             reuerence
             I
             doe
             auouch
             
               and
               sweare
            
             vnto
             you
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             answere
             it
             in
             the
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             iudgement
             when
             all
             hearts
             shal
             be
             discouered
             ,
             that
             
               I
               forsooke
               Protestant
               Religion
               for
               very
               feare
               of
               damnation
            
             ;
             and
             became
             a
             Catholique
             with
             
               good
               hope
               of
               saluation
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             this
             hope
             I
             doe
             continue
             and
             increase
             daily
             :
             and
             that
             I
             would
             not
             for
             all
             the
             world
             become
             a
             Protestant
             againe
             .
             And
             for
             this
             which
             here
             I
             haue
             written
             vnto
             you
             in
             
             great
             haste
             ,
             I
             know
             there
             bee
             many
             Replyes
             and
             Reioynders
             wherewith
             I
             could
             neuer
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             nor
             doe
             I
             desire
             any
             further
             Disputation
             about
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             spend
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             life
             in
             deuotion
             ;
             yet
             in
             part
             to
             giue
             you
             ,
             my
             deare
             good
             friend
             ,
             some
             account
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             hauing
             now
             so
             good
             an
             occasion
             and
             fit
             a
             messenger
             ,
             and
             by
             you
             if
             you
             please
             to
             render
             a
             reason
             of
             my
             Faith
             to
             Master
             Hall
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             said
             
               printed
               Epistle
            
             in
             one
             place
             desires
             to
             know
             the
             motiues
             thereof
             ,
             I
             haue
             thus
             plainly
             made
             relation
             of
             some
             points
             among
             many
             .
             Whereunto
             if
             Master
             Hall
             will
             make
             any
             Reply
             ,
             I
             doe
             desire
             it
             may
             bee
             directly
             &
             fully
             to
             the
             points
             and
             in
             
               friendly
               termes
            
             ,
             vpon
             which
             condition
             I
             doe
             pardon
             what
             is
             past
             :
             and
             of
             you
             I
             know
             I
             neede
             not
             require
             any
             such
             circumstances
             .
             And
             so
             most
             seriously
             intreating
             and
             praying
             to
             our
             gracious
             Lord
             to
             direct
             and
             keepe
             vs
             all
             and
             euer
             in
             his
             holy
             Truth
             ,
             I
             commend
             you
             vnto
             his
             heauenly
             grace
             ,
             and
             my selfe
             vnto
             your
             friendly
             loue
             .
             Seuill
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             this
             first
             day
             of
             Aprill
             .
             1615.
             
          
           
             
               Your
               very
               affectionate
               and
               true
               louing
               friend
               ,
               IAMES
               WADDESWORTH
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             the
             Worshipfull
             his
             respected
             friend
             Master
             WILLIAM
             BEDELL
             ,
             at
             his
             house
             in
             Saint
             Edmundsbury
             ,
             or
             at
             Horinger
             ,
             be
             there
             deliuered
             in
             Suffolke
             .
          
           
             
               Kinde
               Master
               BEDELL
               ,
            
          
           
             MIne
             old
             acquaintance
             and
             friend
             hauing
             heard
             of
             your
             health
             and
             worldly
             well-fare
             ,
             by
             this
             Bearer
             Master
             Austen
             your
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             hauing
             opportunitie
             to
             salute
             you
             with
             these
             few
             Lines
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             omit
             ;
             though
             some
             fewe
             yeeres
             since
             I
             wrote
             you
             by
             one
             who
             since
             told
             mee
             certainly
             hee
             deliuered
             my
             Letters
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             promised
             answere
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             are
             in
             my
             debt
             ,
             which
             I
             doe
             not
             claime
             not
             vrge
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             that
             in
             truth
             and
             before
             our
             Lord
             I
             speake
             it
             ,
             you
             doe
             owe
             me
             loue
             in
             all
             mutuall
             amitie
             ,
             for
             the
             heartie
             affectionate
             loue
             which
             I
             haue
             and
             euer
             did
             beare
             vnto
             you
             with
             all
             sinceritie
             .
             For
             though
             I
             loue
             not
             your
             Religion
             (
             wherein
             I
             could
             neuer
             finde
             solide
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             firme
             hope
             of
             saluation
             ,
             as
             now
             I
             doe
             being
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             is
             my
             witnesse
             who
             shall
             be
             my
             iudge
             )
             yet
             indeed
             I
             doe
             loue
             your
             person
             ,
             and
             your
             ingenuous
             ,
             honest
             ,
             good
             ,
             morall
             condition
             ,
             which
             euer
             I
             obserued
             in
             you
             :
             nor
             doe
             I
             desire
             to
             haue
             altercations
             with
             Master
             
               Ioseph
               Hall
            
             (
             especially
             if
             he
             should
             proceede
             as
             Satyrically
             as
             he
             hath
             begun
             with
             me
             )
             nor
             with
             any
             other
             man
             ,
             and
             
             much
             lesse
             would
             I
             haue
             any
             debate
             with
             your selfe
             ,
             whom
             I
             doe
             esteeme
             and
             affect
             as
             before
             I
             haue
             written
             :
             nor
             would
             I
             spend
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             life
             (
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             for
             my
             lungs
             are
             decaying
             )
             in
             any
             Questions
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             deuotion
             ,
             wherein
             I
             doe
             much
             more
             desire
             to
             bee
             hot
             and
             feruorous
             ,
             then
             in
             Disputations
             ,
             beseeching
             our
             Lord
             to
             forgiue
             my
             coldnesse
             ,
             yea
             my
             neglect
             therein
             ,
             and
             to
             pardon
             and
             free
             me
             from
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             guide
             and
             keepe
             you
             in
             all
             happinesse
             euen
             as
             I
             wish
             for
             mine
             owne
             soule
             ,
             through
             the
             Redemption
             of
             our
             
               sweet
               Sauiour
            
             ,
             and
             
               by
               the
               inter●ession
               of
               his
               holy
               Mother
               ,
            
             and
             all
             
               Saints
               ,
               Amen
            
             .
             Written
             in
             haste
             from
             Madrid
             ,
             14.
             
             Aprill
             .
             1619.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 true
                 friend
              
               ,
               IAMES
               WADDESWORTH
               .
            
          
           
             
               Receiued
               
                 I●ne
                 4.
                 1619.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Worshipfull
             my
             very
             good
             friend
             Master
             IAMES
             WADDESWORTH
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             deliuer
             this
             .
          
           
             Salutem
             in
             Christo
             Iesu.
             
          
           
             THe
             late
             receipt
             of
             your
             Letters
             (
             good
             Master
             Waddesworth
             )
             did
             diuersly
             affect
             me
             with
             ioy
             and
             shame
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             not
             with
             whether
             most
             .
             I
             was
             glad
             to
             heare
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             prosperous
             state
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             receiue
             a
             kinde
             Letter
             from
             you
             .
             Ashamed
             ,
             
             therein
             to
             be
             called
             vpon
             
               for
               debt
            
             ;
             who
             haue
             euer
             endeuoured
             to
             liue
             by
             that
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               Owe
               nothing
               to
               any
               man.
            
             Yet
             not
             so
             much
             for
             that
             which
             you
             must
             vrge
             the
             debt
             of
             loue
             ,
             sith
             by
             that
             Text
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             neuer
             be
             so
             discharged
             ,
             as
             there
             should
             not
             be
             more
             behinde
             to
             pay
             .
             And
             your selfe
             who
             challenge
             this
             of
             me
             ,
             doe
             owe
             me
             as
             much
             or
             well
             more
             .
             For
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             haue
             the
             aduantage
             of
             you
             herein
             by
             my
             profession
             ,
             for
             where
             your
             loue
             is
             to
             me
             as
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             to
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             nor
             can
             by
             your
             present
             perswasion
             goe
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             can
             and
             doe
             loue
             you
             as
             my
             deare
             brother
             ,
             and
             fellow
             member
             in
             the
             mysticall
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             And
             from
             this
             ground
             (
             to
             his
             knowledge
             I
             doe
             appeale
             )
             I
             doe
             heartily
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             beare
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             enioynes
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             7.
             
             Receiue
             you
             with
             a
             true
             brotherly
             affection
             .
             I
             am
             not
             therefore
             ashamed
             of
             this
             debt
             ,
             but
             doe
             reioyce
             as
             much
             in
             the
             owing
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             payment
             .
             But
             my
             shame
             growes
             from
             the
             being
             behinde
             with
             you
             in
             
               the
               office
               of
               writing
            
             .
             Wherein
             yet
             heare
             my
             honest
             and
             true
             excuse
             .
             Neither
             will
             I
             goe
             about
             to
             set
             off
             one
             debt
             with
             another
             .
             For
             you
             may
             remember
             how
             at
             our
             parting
             you
             promised
             to
             write
             to
             me
             
               touching
               the
               state
               of
               Religion
            
             there
             ,
             which
             if
             wee
             shall
             make
             out
             a
             perfect
             reckoning
             ,
             I
             account
             to
             be
             a
             good
             debt
             still
             .
             But
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             your
             Letters
             of
             the
             first
             of
             April
             ,
             1615
             ▪
             came
             to
             my
             hands
             ,
             I
             purposed
             to
             returne
             answere
             by
             the
             same
             B●arer
             ,
             who
             as
             hee
             told
             mee
             ,
             was
             to
             returne
             about
             the
             Midsommer
             following
             .
             But
             I
             had
             a
             sodaine
             and
             extraordinarie
             iourny
             which
             came
             betweene
             ,
             and
             kept
             me
             from
             home
             till
             after
             the
             Commencement
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             opportunitie
             was
             lost
             .
             Besides
             ,
             vpon
             the
             reading
             of
             your
             
             Letters
             ,
             I
             perceiued
             your
             intention
             was
             to
             haue
             them
             imparted
             to
             Doctor
             Hall
             ,
             expecting
             in
             a
             sort
             some
             reply
             from
             him
             .
             To
             him
             threfore
             did
             I
             send
             them
             .
             After
             some
             moneths
             I
             receiued
             this
             answere
             ,
             which
             though
             I
             had
             once
             purposed
             to
             conceale
             ,
             as
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             the
             meane
             of
             any
             exasperation
             betweene
             you
             ,
             yet
             now
             hoping
             of
             your
             wisedome
             and
             patience
             I
             send
             you
             inclosed
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             some
             euidence
             of
             my
             true
             excuse
             .
             Vpon
             the
             receipt
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             began
             to
             frame
             an
             answere
             to
             the
             points
             of
             your
             Letter
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             desire
             ,
             full
             ,
             and
             
               in
               friendly
               termes
            
             .
             I
             had
             well-nigh
             finished
             it
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             presented
             to
             this
             Benefice
             ,
             and
             thereby
             entered
             into
             a
             world
             of
             distractions
             .
             These
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             labour
             of
             writing
             it
             ouer
             ,
             and
             vncertaintie
             of
             safe
             conueighing
             my
             Letters
             to
             you
             ,
             did
             make
             mee
             procrastinate
             my
             payment
             ,
             till
             now
             to
             my
             shame
             you
             should
             neede
             to
             demand
             it
             .
             And
             that
             I
             may
             by
             the
             more
             shaming
             my selfe
             obtaine
             a
             more
             easie
             penance
             from
             you
             ;
             I
             confesse
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             was
             sometime
             halfe
             in
             the
             minde
             (
             hauing
             especially
             differred
             it
             so
             long
             )
             to
             suppresse
             it
             altogether
             .
             First
             ,
             out
             of
             mine
             owne
             naturall
             disposition
             ,
             who
             haue
             euer
             abhorred
             contention
             :
             and
             whereas
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             fairest
             wars
             ,
             I
             could
             neuer
             yet
             meete
             with
             any
             of
             that
             side
             of
             so
             patient
             a
             minde
             ,
             but
             by
             opposition
             he
             would
             be
             vnsetled
             .
             For
             your selfe
             ,
             though
             I
             knew
             your
             former
             moderate
             temper
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             I
             wrote
             to
             Doctor
             Hall
             )
             beleeued
             you
             in
             that
             which
             you
             protest
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             conscience
             you
             were
             such
             as
             you
             professe
             ;
             yet
             me
             thought
             I
             perceiued
             by
             your
             quick
             manner
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             some
             passages
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             your
             Letter
             ,
             you
             were
             rather
             desirous
             to
             enioy
             the
             quiet
             possession
             of
             your
             owne
             opinion
             ,
             
             then
             come
             to
             any
             fur●her
             disputation
             whose
             is
             the
             right
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             the
             time
             of
             that
             triall
             had
             beene
             proper
             ,
             before
             your
             departure
             :
             nor
             you
             had
             to●
             farre
             engaged
             your selfe
             ;
             and
             were
             to
             iustifie
             by
             your
             constancie
             ,
             the
             wisedome
             of
             your
             change
             .
             Besides
             ,
             since
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             errour
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             euer
             conceiued
             it
             ,
             is
             beleeuing
             rather
             too
             much
             ,
             then
             failing
             in
             any
             point
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             ,
             that
             notable
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             came
             to
             my
             minde
             ,
             especially
             after
             that
             I
             had
             once
             occasion
             to
             preach
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             
               he
               forbids
               controuersies
               of
               disputations
               with
               those
               that
               are
               infirme
               in
               faith
               .
               Who
               art
               thou
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               iudgest
               another
               mans
               seruant
               ?
               he
               standeth
               or
               falleth
               to
               his
               owne
               Master
               .
            
             Why
             should
             I
             grieue
             you
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             
               make
               my
               friend
               mine
               enemy
               (
               as
               Saint
            
             Paul
             the
             Galathians
             )
             by
             saying
             the
             truth
             .
             The
             world
             is
             full
             enough
             of
             contentious
             writings
             ,
             which
             as
             by
             your
             letter
             appeares
             you
             had
             seen
             ere
             ye
             resolued
             .
             If
             those
             had
             not
             satisfied
             you
             ,
             what
             could
             I
             hope
             to
             adde
             to
             them
             ?
             These
             things
             moued
             me
             ;
             but
             as
             
               you
               say
            
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             yet
             satisfie
             me
             .
             For
             all
             men
             are
             interessed
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             truth
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             he
             that
             is
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             of
             it
             ?
             All
             Christians
             are
             admonished
             by
             Saint
             
               Iude
               ,
               to
               fight
               for
               the
               faith
               once
               giuen
               to
               the
               Saints
            
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             those
             that
             are
             leaders
             in
             this
             warfare
             :
             How
             could
             I
             say
             I
             loued
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             if
             his
             honour
             being
             questioned
             I
             should
             be
             silent
             ?
             How
             could
             I
             approue
             to
             mine
             owne
             soule
             that
             I
             loued
             you
             ,
             if
             I
             sufered
             you
             to
             enioy
             your
             owne
             error
             ,
             suppose
             not
             damnable
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             you
             and
             perhaps
             others
             also
             might
             be
             confirmed
             in
             it
             ,
             perhaps
             interpreting
             my
             silence
             for
             a
             confession
             that
             your
             Motiues
             were
             vnanswerable
             .
             But
             
             therein
             I
             was
             not
             onely
             resolued
             selfe
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             but
             thought
             it
             so
             easie
             to
             resolue
             any
             indifferent
             minde
             ,
             as
             me
             thought
             it
             was
             more
             shame
             not
             to
             haue
             done
             it
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             then
             praise
             to
             doe
             it
             at
             the
             last
             .
             As
             for
             the
             successe
             of
             my
             endeauour
             ,
             I
             was
             to
             leaue
             it
             to
             God.
             Many
             and
             secret
             are
             the
             wayes
             of
             his
             Prouidence
             ,
             which
             serueth
             it selfe
             sometimes
             euen
             of
             our
             errours
             ,
             to
             the
             safer
             conduct
             of
             vs
             to
             our
             finall
             happinesse
             .
             Some
             I
             had
             known
             ,
             and
             heard
             of
             more
             ,
             who
             being
             at
             first
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             shewes
             of
             
               Vnity
               ,
               Order
               ,
               Succession
               ,
               Infallability
            
             ;
             when
             they
             found
             them
             emptie
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             cloakes
             of
             
               Pride
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               coue●ousnesse
            
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             an
             obstinacie
             to
             defend
             all
             corruptions
             how
             palpable
             so
             euer
             ,
             by
             finding
             the
             difference
             of
             these
             Hulles
             from
             their
             Fathers
             Table
             ,
             had
             with
             the
             prodigall
             Son
             returned
             home
             againe
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             I
             accounted
             my selfe
             still
             
               in
               debt
            
             ,
             and
             was
             I
             confesse
             to
             you
             unwilling
             to
             die
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             somtimes
             vowed
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             my
             troubles
             ,
             if
             I
             might
             once
             see
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             endeuour
             to
             discharge
             it
             .
             And
             now
             hauing
             by
             his
             mercy
             not
             onely
             attained
             that
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             occasion
             presented
             me
             presently
             thereupon
             ,
             by
             your
             calling
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
             and
             meanes
             offered
             me
             to
             send
             it
             safely
             :
             I
             take
             this
             motion
             to
             proceede
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             doe
             humbly
             desire
             his
             Maiesty
             to
             turne
             it
             to
             good
             .
             It
             remaines
             therefore
             ,
             good
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             intreat
             your
             pardo●
             of
             that
             slacknesse
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             gentlenesse
             to
             take
             it
             as
             I
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             pay
             it
             .
             My
             employments
             both
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             are
             many
             :
             the
             bulke
             of
             it
             is
             to
             great
             to
             conuey
             in
             one
             Letter
             ,
             consisting
             of
             sundry
             sheetes
             of
             paper
             ;
             and
             at
             this
             present
             there
             lies
             an
             extraordinary
             taske
             vpon
             me
             ,
             so
             as
             I
             cannot
             presently
             writ
             
             it
             out
             .
             I
             doe
             therefore
             no
             more
             now
             but
             
               acknowledge
               the
               debt
            
             ,
             and
             promise
             speedy
             paiment
             .
             Vnlesse
             I
             shall
             adde
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             vndertake
             to
             
               pay
               interest
            
             for
             the
             forbearance
             ;
             and
             according
             as
             I
             shall
             vnderstand
             by
             Master
             Austen
             shall
             be
             fittest
             ,
             and
             safest
             ,
             to
             send
             it
             in
             parts
             ,
             or
             all
             at
             once
             .
             To
             the
             conclusion
             of
             your
             last
             Letter
             ,
             wherein
             you
             professe
             your
             desire
             
               to
               spend
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               life
               rather
               in
               the
               heate
               of
               deuotion
               ,
               then
               of
               disputation
               ,
               desiring
               pardon
               of
               coldenesse
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               please
               God
               to
               guide
               and
               keepe
               me
               in
               all
               happinesse
               as
               your selfe
               ,
               through
               the
               redemption
               of
               our
               sweete
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               his
               holy
               mother
               and
               all
               Saints
               .
            
             I
             doe
             most
             thankefully
             and
             willingly
             subscribe
             Amen
             :
             returning
             vnto
             you
             from
             my
             heart
             your
             owne
             best
             wishes
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             my
             purpose
             to
             call
             into
             question
             the
             soliditie
             of
             truth
             ,
             or
             firmenesse
             of
             the
             hope
             of
             saluation
             ,
             which
             you
             finde
             in
             your
             present
             way
             .
             This
             onely
             I
             say
             .
             *
             Et
             pro
             nobis
             Christus
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             &
             pro
             nostra
             Redemptione
             sanguinem
             suum
             fudit
             .
             Peccatores
             quidem
             ,
             sed
             de
             ipsius
             grege
             sumus
             ,
             &
             inter
             eius
             ouiculas
             numeramur
             :
             
               This
               is
               my
            
             tenet
             .
             
               And
               if
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               holy
               Bible
               doe
               containe
               solid
               truth
               ,
               and
               beleeuing
            
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             
               doe
               giue
               firme
               hope
               of
               saluation
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               own
               record
               ,
            
             1
             Iohn
             5.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
               we
               are
               perswaded
               we
               haue
               both
               .
               I
               will
               adde
               this
               more
            
             ;
             We
             know
             that
             wee
             are
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             wee
             loue
             our
             brethren
             .
             
               With
               this
            
             Oyle
             in
             our
             Lampes
             ,
             
               which
               we
               desire
               may
               be
               alwayes
               in
               store
               in
               our
            
             Vessels
             
               also
               our
               hearts
               ,
               we
               attend
               the
               comming
               of
               the
            
             Bridegroome
             ;
             
               and
               say
               cheerefully
            
             ,
             *
             Etiam
             veni
             Domine
             Iesu.
             
               To
               
               whose
               gracious
               protection
               I
               doe
               most
               hartily
               commit
               you
               ,
               and
               doe
               rest
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Your
               assured
               friend
               and
               louing
               Brother
               ,
               W.
               BEDELL
               .
            
             
               Horningesherth
               
                 
                   this
                   fifth
                   of
                
                 August
                 1619.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Worshipfull
             Master
             WILLIAM
             BEDELL
             at
             Horningesherth
             neere
             Saint
             Edmundsbury
             in
             Suffolke
             ,
             these
             .
          
           
             Salutem
             in
             Crucifix●
             .
          
           
             
               WORTHY
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Was
             exceeding
             glad
             to
             perceiue
             by
             your
             kinde
             ,
             modest
             ,
             and
             discreete
             Letters
             of
             5.
             of
             August
             last
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             still
             permanent
             in
             your
             own
             good
             nature
             ,
             and
             constant
             in
             your
             loue
             to
             me
             :
             not
             like
             Master
             
               Ioseph
               Hall
            
             ,
             neither
             bitterly
             reuiling
             nor
             flourishing
             impertinently
             .
             Vnto
             whom
             I
             pray
             you
             returne
             ▪
             his
             scoffing
             railing
             Letter
             ,
             with
             these
             few
             marginall
             noates
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             forgiue
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             a
             more
             humbler
             and
             meeker
             man.
             And
             I
             for
             my
             part
             doe
             freely
             pardon
             all
             his
             foule
             tearmes
             against
             me
             .
             And
             though
             in
             gratitude
             and
             iustice
             I
             am
             bound
             and
             so
             doe
             loue
             and
             respect
             you
             more
             then
             him
             ,
             for
             your
             greater
             curtesie
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             for
             
             your
             better
             value
             in
             your selfe
             ;
             yet
             euen
             him
             I
             can
             and
             doe
             and
             am
             bound
             to
             loue
             not
             onely
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             or
             a
             creature
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             I
             doe
             you
             for
             an
             honest
             ,
             morall
             ,
             good
             ,
             discreete
             man
             ,
             but
             euen
             further
             and
             beyond
             that
             which
             you
             seeme
             to
             vnderstand
             that
             we
             cannot
             by
             our
             doctrine
             proceede
             in
             loue
             :
             viz.
             as
             men
             hauing
             soules
             for
             whom
             our
             Sauiour
             hath
             died
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             possible
             members
             though
             indeede
             not
             actuall
             branches
             of
             his
             misticall
             body
             :
             yea
             for
             such
             as
             may
             come
             to
             be
             ingrafted
             and
             beare
             fruite
             in
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             may
             be
             withered
             ,
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             fallen
             away
             .
             As
             for
             your
             serious
             Apologie
             and
             excuse
             for
             not
             answering
             my
             first
             Letters
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             I
             doe
             easily
             admit
             it
             ,
             and
             assure
             my selfe
             that
             all
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             impediments
             ,
             and
             occasions
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             you
             affirme
             :
             nor
             did
             I
             expect
             ,
             nor
             vrge
             ,
             in
             my
             first
             nor
             second
             Letters
             any
             answere
             about
             Controuersies
             in
             Religion
             (
             for
             I
             euer
             said
             we
             could
             say
             nothing
             of
             substance
             which
             before
             had
             not
             beene
             said
             )
             but
             onely
             gaue
             you
             by
             Masters
             Hals
             occasion
             some
             few
             reasons
             of
             my
             faith
             ,
             wherein
             still
             I
             protest
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             deuout
             then
             be
             troubled
             to
             dispute
             ,
             not
             for
             feare
             or
             doubt
             ,
             but
             because
             I
             am
             so
             fully
             resolued
             in
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             do
             think
             it
             a
             very
             superfluous
             labour
             
               toties
               &
               melius
               ab
               alijs
               actum
               agere
               .
            
             So
             that
             I
             desired
             rather
             answere
             of
             curtesie
             then
             of
             controuersie
             ,
             which
             now
             by
             Master
             Astons
             meanes
             I
             receiued
             ,
             and
             doe
             much
             esteeme
             it
             ,
             and
             hartily
             thanke
             you
             for
             it
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             when
             your
             Replie
             vnto
             my
             plaine
             and
             few
             reasons
             come
             ,
             I
             will
             for
             your
             sake
             both
             read
             them
             ouer
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             my
             little
             health
             ,
             lesse
             leisure
             ,
             and
             my
             poore
             
             abilitie
             (
             which
             is
             least
             of
             all
             )
             
               returne
               you
               some
               such
               short
               reioynder
            
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             almighty
             God
             to
             enable
             me
             ,
             being
             glad
             to
             perceiue
             by
             your
             last
             that
             you
             doe
             subscribe
             to
             our
             
               Intercession
               by
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               Saints
            
             ;
             which
             also
             I
             hope
             and
             wish
             you
             would
             fully
             extend
             to
             our
             
               Inuocation
               of
               Saints
               as
               Intercessors
            
             ,
             not
             as
             Redeemers
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             
               Blaspemie
               indeede
            
             and
             Idolatrie
             ;
             from
             which
             our
             sweete
             Sauiour
             deliuer
             vs
             ,
             and
             euer
             keepe
             you
             my
             good
             deere
             friend
             ,
             as
             I
             desire
             .
          
           
             
               Madrid
               ,
               in
               haste
               ,
               
                 26.
                 
                 Octob.
                 1619.
                 
              
            
             
               IAMES
               WADDESWORTH
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             worshipfull
             my
             very
             good
             friend
             M.
             IAMES
             WADDESWORTH
             ,
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             deliuer
             this
             .
          
           
             Salutem
             in
             Christo
             Iesu.
             
          
           
             YOur
             Letters
             of
             the
             26.
             of
             October
             (
             beloued
             Master
             Waddesworth
             )
             were
             long
             vpon
             the
             way
             and
             came
             not
             to
             my
             hands
             till
             the
             23.
             of
             May.
             In
             them
             I
             receiued
             your
             curteous
             acceptation
             of
             my
             excuse
             for
             my
             former
             silence
             ,
             &
             censure
             of
             Doctor
             Hall
             Letter
             with
             the
             profession
             of
             your
             loue
             to
             me
             and
             him
             ,
             further
             then
             I
             accounted
             you
             could
             by
             your
             Doctrine
             proceede
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               as
               redeemed
               by
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               possible
               members
               of
               his
               mysticall
               body
               .
            
             Truely
             Sir
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             change
             words
             with
             you
             here
             abouts
             ,
             but
             I
             account
             still
             to
             be
             
               an
               honest
               man
            
             ,
             restraineth
             from
             that
             ,
             
               to
               be
               redeemed
            
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             since
             that
             is
             as
             large
             as
             
               humane
               nature
            
             ,
             this
             is
             giuen
             to
             fewer
             ,
             of
             whom
             a
             man
             may
             say
             as
             our
             Lord
             doth
             of
             one
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             Howsoeuer
             ,
             I
             haue
             still
             my
             intention
             that
             
               wee
               out
               of
               our
               profession
               may
               loue
               you
               better
               then
               you
               can
               vs
               :
            
             since
             it
             is
             more
             to
             be
             an
             actuall
             ,
             then
             a
             possible
             member
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             is
             a
             staighter
             bond
             ,
             then
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             possibilitie
             of
             being
             ingrafted
             and
             bearing
             fruite
             in
             his
             mysticall
             body
             .
             And
             I
             would
             to
             Christ
             that
             of
             all
             other
             Controuersies
             this
             were
             the
             vehementest
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             
               which
               should
               loue
               each
               other
               most
               .
            
             Wherein
             although
             I
             would
             striue
             and
             doe
             my
             best
             to
             haue
             the
             better
             ,
             yet
             see
             how
             equally
             I
             would
             contend
             .
             For
             both
             I
             would
             acknowledge
             freely
             ,
             my selfe
             farre
             short
             of
             that
             which
             I
             may
             by
             my
             profession
             doe
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             and
             perswade
             my selfe
             better
             of
             your
             secret
             affection
             to
             vs
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             by
             your
             pofession
             expresse
             .
             I
             will
             not
             easily
             beleeue
             that
             you
             can
             finde
             in
             your
             heart
             to
             count
             that
             man
             a
             Dogge
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             state
             of
             damnation
             ,
             that
             
               stedfastly
               beleeueth
               in
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             by
             him
             in
             the
             B.
             Trinitie
             ;
             that
             confesseth
             
               all
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             the
             summe
             whereof
             is
             in
             the
             Creede
             ;
             that
             lastly
             ,
             with
             a
             charitable
             affection
             embraceth
             all
             that
             hold
             this
             faith
             ,
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             euen
             
             those
             that
             hate
             and
             persecute
             him
             to
             the
             death
             .
             Wherein
             I
             forbeare
             for
             the
             present
             to
             enlarge
             ,
             because
             I
             speake
             more
             of
             it
             in
             my
             answere
             to
             your
             first
             Letters
             ;
             which
             Master
             Aston
             giues
             me
             hope
             that
             himselfe
             ere
             long
             will
             consigne
             into
             your
             hands
             .
             Now
             by
             his
             direction
             ,
             I
             send
             you
             onely
             aduice
             of
             the
             receipt
             of
             your
             last
             ,
             with
             heartie
             thankes
             for
             them
             ,
             desirous
             not
             to
             runne
             further
             in
             arrerages
             with
             you
             in
             this
             office
             of
             writing
             .
             This
             one
             thing
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             where
             you
             write
             
               you
               are
               glad
               I
               doe
               subscribe
               to
               your
               intercession
               by
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             wishing
             me
             
               fully
               to
               extend
               it
               to
               inuocation
               of
               Saints
               as
               Intercessors
               ,
            
             though
             not
             as
             Redeemers
             ;
             I
             should
             be
             very
             glad
             if
             I
             could
             as
             well
             content
             you
             in
             all
             other
             points
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             :
             comming
             thus
             prepared
             in
             all
             controuersies
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             
               yeelde
               whatsoeuer
               I
               may
               ,
               sauing
               the
               truth
               .
            
             But
             as
             I
             conceiue
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             oddes
             betweene
             these
             two
             .
             
               To
               desire
               God
               to
               grant
               vs
               this
               or
               that
               good
               thing
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               To
               vse
               inuocation
               of
               themselues
            
             .
             The
             one
             supposeth
             onely
             that
             
               the
               Saints
               in
               glory
               generally
               knowing
               the
               warfare
               of
               those
               on
               earth
               ,
               are
               carefull
               for
               them
               ,
            
             and
             omit
             not
             this
             act
             of
             
               neuer
               failing
               charitie
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               .
            
             These
             praiers
             it
             hopes
             ,
             and
             desires
             of
             God
             may
             be
             helpefull
             to
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             onely
             merit
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             in
             the
             same
             sort
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Saints
             wheresoeuer
             
               on
               earth
            
             ;
             as
             2
             
               Cor.
               1.
               10.
               11.
               
               Ephes.
               6.
               1.
               
               Philem.
               ver
               .
            
             22.
             
             The
             other
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Saints
               departed
               know
               our
               wants
               ,
               and
               states
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               heare
               our
               prayers
               ,
            
             and
             by
             consequent
             
               know
               our
               hearts
            
             :
             which
             is
             flatly
             contrarie
             
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             2
             
               Chron.
               6.
               30.
               
               Esay
            
             63.
             16.
             
             To
             omit
             now
             that
             you
             doe
             not
             onely
             
               desire
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               you
               ,
            
             but
             
               aske
               at
               their
               hands
               grace
               and
               glory
               ,
               trust
               in
               them
               ,
               vow
               to
               them
               ,
               sweare
               by
               them
               ,
               offer
               and
               receiue
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               to
               their
               honour
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               accepted
               by
               their
               patronage
               .
            
             Wherefore
             as
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             perceiue
             that
             you
             doe
             reuerse
             those
             blasphemies
             indeede
             ,
             
               Salua
               me
               Saluatrix
               ;
               Redime
               me
               Redemptrix
            
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             subscribe
             to
             those
             words
             of
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               non
               erit
               absurdum
               si
               sancti
               viri
               redemptores
               nostri
               aliquo
               modo
               ,
               id
               est
               secundum
               aliquid
               ,
               non
               simpliciter
               ;
               &
               largo
               modo
               ;
               non
               in
               rigore
               verborum
               esse
               dicantur
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               cur
               inepte
               dicantur
               Sancti
               viri
               aliquo
               modo
               passionibus
               suis
               delicta
               nostra
               posse
               redimere
               ?
            
             so
             I
             hope
             and
             wish
             you
             would
             doe
             the
             like
             for
             
               calling
               vpon
               them
            
             ,
             and
             presenting
             
               their
               merits
               vnto
               God
            
             ;
             and
             as
             yee
             may
             more
             safely
             and
             sweetely
             speake
             vnto
             
               our
               Iesus
            
             ,
             who
             is
             
               our
               Aduocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               entered
               into
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holies
               to
               appeare
               before
               God
               for
               vs.
            
             To
             his
             gracious
             protection
             I
             commit
             you
             ,
             and
             doe
             rest
          
           
             
               Horningshearth
               
                 this
                 15.
                 of
                 Iune
                 ,
                 1620.
                 
              
            
             
               Your
               assured
               friend
               and
               louing
               Brother
               W.
               BEDELL
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             the
             worshipfull
             his
             much
             respected
             friend
             Master
             WILLIAM
             BEDELL
             at
             Horningshearth
             by
             Saint
             Edmundsbury
             in
             Suffolke
             ,
             these
             .
          
           
             
               My
               very
               good
               Friend
            
          
           
             MAster
             BEDELL
             ,
             my
             last
             vnto
             you
             was
             by
             a
             Gentleman
             who
             went
             from
             hence
             about
             sixe
             moneths
             since
             ;
             but
             I
             haue
             vnderstood
             hee
             fell
             sicke
             at
             Paris
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             first
             hindered
             there
             in
             his
             iourney
             ,
             and
             afterward
             againe
             at
             Brussels
             fell
             to
             a
             relapse
             ,
             which
             detained
             him
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             although
             now
             very
             lately
             I
             heare
             he
             is
             recouered
             and
             gone
             forward
             into
             England
             ,
             yet
             in
             so
             long
             delayes
             &
             so
             often
             sickenesses
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             hee
             haue
             lost
             or
             forgotten
             my
             former
             Letters
             :
             wherefore
             out
             of
             this
             consideration
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             opportunitie
             of
             this
             Bringer
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             true
             harty
             affection
             which
             I
             beare
             you
             ,
             being
             desirous
             to
             signifie
             vnto
             you
             the
             continuance
             of
             my
             sincere
             loue
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             pretermit
             this
             so
             good
             an
             occasion
             ,
             though
             hereby
             I
             haue
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             ,
             nor
             intreate
             ,
             but
             
               if
               wee
               haue
               ●arres
            
             ,
             yet
             our
             dissention
             may
             be
             rather
             in
             the
             matter
             and
             cases
             ,
             then
             betwixt
             our
             persons
             ,
             as
             discreete
             Lawyers
             vse
             to
             pleade
             vehemently
             each
             for
             
             his
             
               Clyents
               iustice
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             remaine
             betwixt
             themselues
             without
             breach
             of
             amitie
             ,
             and
             abstaining
             from
             opprobrious
             iniurie
             ;
             wherein
             I
             haue
             great
             confidence
             that
             you
             will
             proceede
             both
             more
             moderately
             in
             all
             the
             circumstance
             ,
             and
             to
             better
             purpose
             in
             the
             substance
             then
             Master
             
               Ioseph
               Hall
            
             ,
             vnto
             whose
             Letter
             directed
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             by
             you
             sent
             vnto
             me
             ,
             I
             wrote
             certaine
             
               Marginall
               Notes
            
             onely
             ,
             and
             so
             returned
             the
             same
             by
             the
             aboue
             named
             Gentleman
             ,
             whereof
             also
             (
             if
             it
             returne
             to
             your
             hands
             )
             I
             would
             intreate
             you
             to
             send
             me
             a
             Copie
             both
             of
             his
             
               Text
               and
               my
               Glosse
            
             ,
             for
             then
             being
             in
             haste
             I
             remained
             with
             neither
             .
             Our
             Lord
             keepe
             you
             ,
             and
             guide
             vs
             all
             to
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           
             
               Madrid
               ,
               
                 8.
                 
                 Iune
                 ,
                 1620.
                 
              
            
             
               IAMES
               WADDESWORTH
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Letter
             of
             Master
             D.
             HALL
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             formerwith
             Master
             WADDESWORTHS
             marginall
             notes
             .
          
           
             GOod
             Master
             Bedell
             ,
             what
             a
             sorry
             crabbe
             hath
             Master
             Waddesworth
             at
             last
             sent
             vs
             from
             Siuill
             ?
             I
             pittie
             the
             a
             
               impotent
               malice
            
             of
             the
             man
             ;
             sure
             that
             hot
             Region
             ,
             and
             a
             
               sulphurous
               Religion
            
             are
             guiltie
             of
             this
             his
             choler
             .
             For
             ought
             I
             see
             hee
             is
             
             not
             onely
             turned
             Papist
             but
             Spaniard
             too
             .
             
               Ibi
               vi●itur
               ambitiosa
               paupertate
            
             :
             The
             great
             man
             would
             not
             foyle
             his
             fingers
             (
             for
             that
             is
             his
             word
             )
             with
             such
             an
             aduersarie
             as
             my selfe
             ;
             hee
             should
             haue
             found
             this
             conflict
             his
             foyling
             indeede
             ;
             but
             hee
             scornes
             the
             match
             ;
             and
             what
             wonder
             if
             he
             that
             hath
             all
             this
             while
             b
             
               sat
               on
               Father
               Creswels
               staires
            
             ,
             scorne
             the
             vnworthinesse
             of
             him
             whom
             an
             English
             Vniuersitie
             scorned
             not
             to
             set
             in
             the
             chaire
             of
             Diuinitie
             ?
             But
             whence
             is
             this
             my
             contempt
             ?
             I
             see
             but
             two
             vices
             to
             cleare
             my selfe
             of
             ;
             Poetry
             and
             c
             Railing
             ;
             of
             the
             latter
             you
             shall
             acquit
             mee
             if
             you
             will
             but
             reade
             that
             my
             poore
             Epistle
             which
             he
             sleights
             thus
             :
             Let
             your
             eyes
             iudge
             whether
             euer
             any
             thing
             could
             be
             written
             more
             mildely
             ,
             more
             modestly
             ,
             more
             louingly
             .
             Of
             the
             former
             I
             must
             acquit
             my selfe
             ;
             
               Cuius
               vnum
               est
               sed
               magnum
               vitium
               Poesis
               :
            
             what
             were
             I
             the
             worse
             if
             I
             were
             still
             a
             louer
             of
             those
             studies
             ?
             If
             he
             could
             haue
             had
             leisure
             to
             tend
             vpon
             any
             thing
             
               besides
               that
               Fathers
               Packets
            
             ,
             he
             might
             haue
             seene
             most
             of
             the
             renowned
             and
             holy
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             eminent
             in
             that
             profession
             for
             which
             I
             am
             scornd
             ;
             amongst
             many
             others
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Prudentius
               ,
               Fulgentius
               ,
               Apollinarius
               ,
               Nonnus
               ,
               Hilarius
               ,
               Prosper
               ,
            
             and
             now
             in
             the
             vpshot
             d
             deuout
             Bernard
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             their
             honour
             be
             my
             disgrace
             ?
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             these
             were
             the
             recreations
             of
             my
             minoritie
             ;
             
               nun●
               oblita
               mihi
            
             .
             And
             if
             Poetrie
             
             were
             of
             the
             deadly
             sinnes
             of
             their
             Casuists
             ,
             I
             could
             smart
             for
             it
             in
             my
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             Is
             this
             a
             fit
             scandall
             to
             ●ake
             vp
             from
             so
             farre
             ?
             What
             my
             proficiencie
             hath
             beene
             in
             serious
             studies
             ,
             if
             the
             Vniuersitie
             and
             Church
             hath
             pleased
             to
             testifie
             :
             what
             neede
             I
             stand
             at
             the
             mercie
             of
             e
             
               a
               fugitiue
            
             .
             But
             if
             any
             of
             f
             
               his
               Masters
            
             should
             vndertake
             me
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             finde
             I
             had
             studied
             prose
             .
             As
             for
             these
             vaine
             flourishes
             of
             mine
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             taken
             a
             veny
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             smart
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             strooke
             again
             so
             g
             churlishly
             ?
             Was
             it
             my
             Letter
             that
             is
             accused
             of
             Poetry
             ?
             there
             is
             neither
             number
             ,
             nor
             ryme
             ,
             h
             
               nor
               fiction
            
             in
             it
             :
             Would
             the
             great
             Schoole
             man
             haue
             had
             me
             to
             haue
             packt
             vp
             a
             Letter
             of
             syllogismes
             ?
             which
             of
             the
             Fathers
             (
             whose
             high
             steppes
             I
             haue
             desired
             to
             tread
             in
             )
             haue
             giuen
             that
             example
             ?
             what
             were
             to
             be
             expected
             of
             a
             
               Monitorie
               Epistle
            
             which
             intended
             onely
             the
             occasion
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             of
             a
             future
             discourse
             ?
             Wee
             I
             slanders
             i
             
               list
               not
               learne
            
             to
             write
             Letters
             from
             beyond
             the
             Pyrenees
             .
             Howsoeuer
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             sorry
             that
             his
             scorne
             hath
             cast
             him
             vpon
             an
             aduersarie
             more
             able
             to
             conuince
             him
             ;
             I
             am
             allowed
             onely
             a
             looker
             on
             ;
             therefore
             I
             will
             neither
             ward
             nor
             strike
             ;
             his
             hands
             are
             too
             full
             of
             you
             :
             my
             onely
             wish
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             beare
             him
             sound
             againe
             ;
             whereof
             I
             feare
             there
             it
             little
             hope
             .
             There
             was
             neuer
             aduersarie
             that
             gaue
             more
             aduantage
             :
             hee
             might
             haue
             serued
             in
             th●se
             Coleworts
             neerer
             home
             .
             I
             professe
             I
             doe
             hartily
             k
             
               pittie
               
               him
            
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             it
             please
             you
             let
             him
             know
             from
             me
             .
             What
             Apostacie
             (
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             hard
             word
             I
             can
             be
             charged
             with
             )
             l
             impute
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             I
             haue
             professed
             to
             the
             world
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             my
             
               Roma
               Irreconciliabilis
            
             :
             if
             I
             offend
             not
             in
             
               too
               much
               charitie
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             feare
             :
             say
             what
             you
             will
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             will
             onely
             pray
             for
             him
             that
             answers
             me
             with
             contempt
             :
             farewell
             ,
             and
             commend
             mee
             to
             Master
             Sotheby
             ,
             and
             your
             other
             louing
             and
             reuerend
             Societie
             ;
             and
             know
             mee
             euer
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               truely
               louing
               friend
               and
               fellow
               labourer
               ,
               
                 IOS
                 .
                 HALL
              
               .
            
             
               Waltam
               .
               
                 Ian
                 ,
                 10.
                 1615.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Good
               Master
               Bedell
               ,
               this
               Letter
               hath
               lien
               thus
               long
               by
               me
               for
               want
               of
               carriage
               .
               I
               now
               heare
               you
               are
               setled
               at
               Horningsherth
               .
               whereby
               I
               wish
               you
               much
               ioy
               .
               I
               am
               appointed
               to
               attend
               the
               Ambassador
               into
               France
               ,
               whither
               I
               pray
               you
               follow
               me
               with
               your
               praiers
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   May
                   15.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             my
             Reuerend
             and
             worthy
             friend
             Master
             Doctor
             HALL
             ,
             at
             Waltham
             deliuer
             this
             .
          
           
             
               SAlutem
               in
               Christo.
            
             Good
             Master
             Doctor
             ,
             this
             Letter
             of
             yours
             since
             my
             receipt
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             beene
             a
             traueller
             ,
             further
             then
             you
             or
             I
             ;
             which
             being
             some
             moneths
             since
             returned
             into
             England
             ,
             I
             returne
             to
             you
             that
             it
             may
             relate
             what
             entertainment
             it
             hath
             found
             in
             forraine
             parts
             .
             It
             is
             now
             a
             yeare
             and
             more
             that
             I
             receiued
             a
             Letter
             from
             Master
             Waddesworth
             ,
             challenging
             an
             old
             debt
             of
             me
             ,
             an
             answere
             to
             his
             Letters
             which
             occasioned
             this
             of
             yours
             .
             I
             wrote
             backe
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             things
             enclosed
             this
             your
             Letter
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             censured
             as
             you
             see
             .
             His
             answere
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sicknesse
             of
             the
             Gentleman
             that
             brought
             it
             ,
             first
             at
             Paris
             ,
             and
             after
             at
             Bruxels
             came
             not
             to
             me
             till
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             May
             ,
             and
             now
             lately
             another
             I
             receiued
             from
             him
             ,
             wherein
             he
             desires
             a
             Copie
             both
             of
             your
             Text
             and
             his
             Glosse
             ,
             as
             he
             cals
             it
             ,
             as
             hauing
             reserued
             none
             for
             haste
             .
             I
             haue
             not
             yet
             sent
             him
             my
             answere
             to
             his
             Motiues
             which
             hath
             long
             layen
             by
             me
             for
             lacke
             of
             leisure
             to
             copie
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             meanes
             safely
             to
             conuey
             it
             ,
             being
             well
             towards
             a
             quire
             of
             Paper
             .
             My
             auncient
             fault
             ,
             tediousnesse
             .
             But
             the
             Gentleman
             that
             brought
             me
             his
             former
             Letter
             ,
             hath
             vndertaken
             ere
             long
             to
             consigne
             it
             into
             his
             hands
             .
             Therein
             I
             endeauour
             to
             vse
             him
             with
             the
             best
             respect
             I
             can
             deuise
             ,
             onely
             oppugning
             the
             Papacy
             
             and
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             Now
             Sir
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             would
             entreate
             of
             you
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             You
             know
             the
             Precept
             of
             the
             Apostle
             touching
             them
             that
             are
             fallen
             ,
             lend
             me
             your
             hand
             to
             set
             him
             in
             ioynt
             againe
             .
             And
             be
             pleased
             not
             onely
             not
             to
             reflect
             vpon
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             his
             Glosse
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             vpon
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             stomacke
             ●
             though
             that
             bee
             also
             weakenesse
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             well
             cals
             it
             ,
             *
             
               infirmitas
               animositatis
            
             Writ
             a
             letter
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Character
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Which
             shall
             either
             goe
             with
             mine
             ,
             or
             be
             sent
             shortly
             after
             .
             Who
             can
             tell
             what
             God
             may
             worke
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             at
             least
             we
             shall
             heape
             coales
             of
             fire
             vpon
             his
             head
             .
             Although
             if
             all
             be
             true
             that
             I
             heare
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             despaired
             but
             he
             may
             be
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             error
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             that
             reward
             or
             contentment
             which
             he
             expected
             .
             He
             liues
             now
             at
             Madrid
             with
             the
             Persian
             Ambassador
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Sherly
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             good
             maintenance
             from
             him
             ,
             being
             as
             his
             Steward
             ,
             or
             Agent
             .
             The
             kinde
             vsage
             of
             his
             ancient
             friends
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             bring
             him
             in
             loue
             with
             his
             countrie
             againe
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             for
             that
             businesse
             .
             Now.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 October
                 2
                 ▪
                 1620.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             the
             worshipfull
             my
             very
             good
             friend
             Master
             IAMES
             WADDESWORTH
             at
             Madrid
             deliuer
             this
             .
          
           
             Salutem
             in
             Christo
             Iesu.
             
          
           
             SIr
             ,
             I
             receiued
             by
             Master
             Fiston
             your
             letters
             of
             the
             eight
             of
             Iune
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             hope
             ere
             this
             time
             you
             vnderstand
             ,
             the
             former
             which
             I
             mention
             in
             them
             :
             to
             which
             I
             wrote
             in
             answere
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             the
             same
             to
             Master
             Aston
             the
             15.
             of
             the
             same
             Moneth
             .
             Doctor
             
               Hals
               letter
            
             with
             your
             
               marginall
               Notes
            
             which
             in
             your
             last
             you
             require
             ,
             I
             send
             you
             herein
             enclosed
             .
             Though
             if
             I
             may
             perswade
             or
             intreate
             you
             both
             ,
             neither
             should
             the
             Text
             nor
             Glosse
             make
             you
             multiply
             any
             more
             words
             thereabout
             .
             Vpon
             the
             receipt
             of
             your
             Letter
             I
             spake
             with
             Master
             Aston
             ,
             who
             told
             me
             that
             he
             held
             his
             resolution
             for
             Spaine
             ,
             whereupon
             I
             resolued
             also
             to
             send
             by
             him
             mine
             answer
             to
             your
             first
             :
             as
             thinking
             it
             better
             to
             doe
             it
             more
             safely
             ,
             though
             a
             a
             little
             later
             ,
             then
             sooner
             ,
             with
             lesse
             safetie
             .
             And
             here
             Sir
             at
             length
             you
             haue
             it
             .
             Wherein
             as
             to
             my
             moderation
             for
             the
             manner
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             shall
             perceiue
             that
             setting
             aside
             our
             difference
             in
             opinion
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             same
             to
             you
             that
             I
             was
             when
             we
             were
             either
             Schollers
             together
             in
             
               Emmanuell
               Colledge
            
             ,
             or
             
               Ministers
               in
               Suffolke
            
             .
             For
             the
             substance
             ,
             I
             doe
             endeauour
             still
             to
             write
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             omitting
             nothing
             materiall
             
             in
             your
             Letters
             .
             If
             sometimes
             I
             seeme
             ouerlong
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             to
             digresse
             somewhat
             from
             the
             principall
             point
             more
             then
             was
             necessary
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             pardon
             it
             ,
             sith
             you
             required
             a
             
               full
               answere
            
             ,
             and
             the
             delay
             it selfe
             had
             neede
             to
             bring
             you
             some
             interest
             for
             the
             forbearance
             .
             And
             because
             you
             mention
             the
             vehemencie
             of
             
               discreete
               Lawyers
            
             (
             although
             me
             thinkes
             we
             are
             rather
             the
             Clients
             themselues
             ,
             that
             contend
             ,
             since
             our
             faith
             is
             our
             owne
             and
             our
             best
             freehold
             )
             let
             me
             entreate
             of
             you
             this
             ingenuitie
             )
             which
             I
             protest
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             I
             bring
             my selfe
             .
             )
             Let
             vs
             not
             make
             head
             against
             euident
             reason
             ,
             for
             our
             owne
             credit
             ,
             or
             fashion
             ,
             and
             factions
             sake
             ,
             as
             Lawyers
             sometimes
             are
             wont
             .
             
               Neither
               let
               vs
               thinke
               we
               loose
               the
               victory
               ,
               when
               truth
               ouercomes
               .
            
             We
             shall
             haue
             part
             of
             it
             rather
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             since
             errour
             the
             common
             enemy
             to
             vs
             both
             ,
             is
             to
             vs
             more
             dangerous
             .
             For
             truth
             is
             secure
             and
             impregnable
             ;
             we
             ,
             if
             our
             Errour
             be
             not
             conquered
             ,
             must
             remaine
             
               seruants
               to
               corruption
            
             .
             It
             is
             
               the
               first
               praise
            
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             to
             
               hold
               the
               true
               opinion
               ,
               the
               next
               to
               forsake
               the
               false
               .
            
             And
             surely
             that
             is
             no
             hard
             masterie
             to
             doe
             ,
             when
             both
             are
             set
             before
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             not
             be
             either
             retchlesse
             ,
             or
             obstinate
             .
             From
             both
             which
             our
             Lord
             of
             his
             mercy
             euermore
             helpe
             vs
             ,
             and
             bring
             vs
             to
             his
             euer
             lasting
             Kingdome
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               Horningshearth
               ,
               
                 Octo.
                 22.
                 1620.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 very
                 louing
                 Brother
                 W.
                 BEDELL
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           COPIES
           OF
           CERTAINE
           LETTERS
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Salutem
           in
           Christo
           Iesu.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Preamble
             .
             The
             titles
             Catholique
             ,
             Papist
             ,
             Traytor
             ,
             Idolater
             .
          
           
             SIr
             ,
             I
             doe
             first
             returne
             you
             heartie
             thankes
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             and
             constancie
             of
             your
             loue
             ,
             and
             those
             best
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             your
             
               wishing
               mee
               as
               well
               as
               to
               your selfe
               ,
            
             and
             
               reioycing
               in
               my
               safe
               returne
               out
               of
               Italy
               .
            
             For
             indeede
             further
             I
             was
             not
             :
             though
             reported
             to
             haue
             beene
             both
             at
             Constantinople
             and
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             neerness●
             of
             my
             name
             to
             one
             Master
             
               William
               Bidulph
            
             ,
             the
             Minister
             of
             our
             Merchants
             at
             Aleppo
             ,
             who
             visited
             both
             those
             places
             .
          
           
             I
             thanke
             you
             also
             ,
             that
             your
             ancient
             loue
             towards
             mee
             ,
             hath
             (
             to
             vse
             that
             word
             of
             the
             Apostle
             )
             now
             flourished
             againe
             ,
             in
             that
             after
             so
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             you
             haue
             found
             opportunitie
             to
             accomplish
             your
             promise
             of
             writing
             to
             mee
             :
             though
             not
             as
             ye
             vndertooke
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Religion
             there
             ,
             
             yet
             which
             I
             confesse
             I
             no
             lesse
             desired
             ,
             the
             Motiues
             of
             the
             forsaking
             that
             you
             had
             professed
             here
             .
             Whereof
             since
             it
             hath
             pleased
             you
             ,
             as
             yee
             write
             ,
             
               now
               to
               giue
               mee
               an
               account
               ,
               and
               by
               me
               to
               Master
               Doctor
               Hall
               ,
            
             with
             some
             expectation
             also
             as
             it
             appeares
             of
             reply
             from
             one
             of
             vs
             ,
             I
             will
             vse
             the
             libertie
             which
             you
             giue
             me
             ,
             and
             as
             directly
             as
             I
             can
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             in
             Christian
             termes
             for
             the
             manner
             ,
             shew
             you
             mine
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shall
             endeauour
             to
             obserue
             that
             Precept
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             
               louing
               sincerely
            
             ,
             or
             
               seeking
               truth
               louingly
            
             .
             Neither
             soothing
             vntruth
             for
             the
             dearnesse
             of
             your
             person
             ,
             nor
             breaking
             charitie
             for
             diuersitie
             of
             opinion
             .
             With
             this
             entrance
             ,
             my
             louing
             friend
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             refuse
             not
             that
             old
             Catholike
             name
             ,
             my
             deare
             brother
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             your
             Letter
             .
             Wherein
             though
             I
             might
             well
             let
             passe
             that
             part
             which
             concernes
             your
             quarrell
             with
             Master
             Doctor
             Hall
             ,
             with
             
               aetatem
               habet
            
             ;
             yet
             thus
             much
             out
             of
             the
             common
             presumption
             of
             charitie
             ,
             which
             thinkes
             not
             euill
             ,
             giue
             mee
             leaue
             to
             say
             for
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             he
             neuer
             meant
             to
             charge
             you
             with
             Apostasie
             in
             so
             horrible
             a
             sense
             as
             you
             count
             ,
             
               viz.
               a
               totall
               falling
               from
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               like
               that
               of
            
             Iulian
             ,
             
               an
               obstinate
               pertinacy
               ●n
               denying
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               Faith
               necessarie
               to
               saluation
               ,
               or
               a
               renouncing
               your
               Baptismee
            
             The
             terme
             Apostasie
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             sound
             so
             hainously
             .
             A
             Monke
             forsaking
             his
             Order
             ,
             or
             a
             Clerke
             his
             habit
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Decretals
             stiled
             an
             Apostata
             .
             Granatensis
             saith
             not
             vntruly
             ,
             that
             euery
             deadly
             sinne
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             Apostasie
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             Antichrists
             times
             ,
             saith
             ,
             there
             must
             come
             an
             Apostasie
             before
             Christs
             second
             comming
             :
             and
             how
             this
             shall
             be
             he
             shewes
             elsewhere
             .
             
               Men
               shall
               giue
               heede
               to
               spirits
               of
               error
               ,
               and
               doctrines
               of
               Deuils
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               speake
               falsehood
               in
               hypocrisie●
            
             Whereby
             it
             seemes
             that
             Antichrist
             himselfe
             shall
             not
             professedly
             renounce
             Christ
             and
             his
             Baptisme
             .
             His
             Kingdome
             is
             a
             mysterie
             of
             iniquitie
             ;
             a
             reuolt
             therefore
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             outward
             profession
             ,
             but
             inward
             sinceritie
             and
             power
             of
             the
             
             Gospel
             .
             This
             kinde
             of
             Apostasie
             might
             bee
             that
             which
             Master
             Hall
             was
             sory
             to
             finde
             in
             you
             ,
             whom
             hee
             thought
             fallen
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             Christian
             doctrine
             ,
             yet
             in
             sundry
             conclusions
             which
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             truely
             out
             of
             them
             maintaine
             .
             He
             remembred
             our
             common
             education
             in
             the
             same
             Colledge
             ,
             our
             common
             oath
             against
             Popery
             ,
             our
             common
             calling
             to
             the
             same
             sacred
             function
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             imagine
             vpon
             what
             reasons
             you
             should
             reuerse
             these
             beginnings
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             how
             weightie
             and
             sufficient
             soeuer
             they
             be
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             taught
             by
             our
             Catholicke
             religion
             to
             reuenge
             our selues
             ,
             and
             render
             reproch
             for
             reproch
             with
             personall
             termes
             ;
             much
             lesse
             to
             debase
             and
             auile
             the
             excellent
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             Po●sie
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             Dauid
             and
             Salom●n
             ,
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             himselfe
             .
             These
             courses
             are
             forbidden
             vs
             when
             wee
             are
             reiled
             vpon
             ,
             and
             calumniated
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             when
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             speakes
             ,
             
               wee
               are
               beaten
               for
               our
               faults
            
             ;
             as
             it
             falls
             out
             in
             your
             case
             ,
             if
             these
             motiues
             of
             yours
             be
             weake
             and
             insufficient
             ;
             which
             we
             shall
             anon
             consider
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               you
               are
               become
               Catholicke
            
             .
             Were
             you
             not
             then
             so
             before
             ?
             The
             Creed
             whereinto
             you
             were
             baptized
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Catholicke
             faith
             ?
             The
             conclusion
             ●ertes
             of
             Athanasius
             Creed
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             declaration
             thereof
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Haec
               est
               fides
               Catholica
            
             .
             
             Or
             is
             not
             he
             a
             Catholick
             that
             holds
             the
             Catholicke
             faith
             ?
             That
             which
             was
             once
             answered
             ,
             touching
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             one
             in
             a
             Stationers
             shop
             in
             Venice
             ,
             that
             would
             needs
             know
             what
             was
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             vs
             and
             the
             Catholickes
             .
             It
             was
             told
             him
             none
             :
             for
             we
             accounted
             our selues
             good
             Catholicks
             .
             When
             he
             vnwilling
             to
             bee
             put
             of
             in
             his
             answer
             ,
             for
             lacke
             of
             due
             forme
             in
             his
             question
             ,
             pressed
             to
             know
             what
             was
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             vs
             and
             them
             there
             .
             He
             was
             a
             swered
             ,
             This
             ;
             that
             wee
             beleeued
             the
             Catholicke
             faith
             conta●ned
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             beleeue
             the
             thirteenth
             Ar●●cle
             which
             the
             Pope
             had
             put
             to
             it
             .
             When
             he
             knew
             not
             of
             
             any
             such
             Article
             ;
             the
             Extrauagant
             of
             
               Pope
               Boniface
            
             was
             brought
             ,
             where
             hee
             
               defines●●
               to
               bee
               altogether
               of
               necessitie
               to
               saluation
               ,
               to
               euery
               humane
               creature
               to
               bee
               vnder
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             This
             thirteenth
             Article
             ,
             of
             the
             thirteenth
             Apostle
             ,
             good
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             it
             seemes
             you
             haue
             learned
             ,
             and
             to
             are
             become
             ,
             as
             some
             now
             speake
             and
             write
             
               Catholike
               Romane
            
             .
             That
             is
             in
             true
             interpretation
             Vniuersall-particular●
             which
             because
             they
             cannot
             bee
             equalled
             ,
             the
             one
             ●estraining
             and
             cutting
             off
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             by
             streightning
             your
             faith
             to
             Rome
             ,
             you
             haue
             not
             altered
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             becomming
             Romane
             ,
             left
             off
             to
             bee
             Catholike
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             
               our
               ancestors
               were
               all
               till
               of
               late
               yeeres
               .
            
             Excuse
             mee
             Sir
             ,
             whether
             you
             call
             our
             ancestors
             the
             first
             Christian
             Inhabitants
             of
             this
             I
             le
             ,
             or
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             ;
             neither
             those
             ,
             nor
             these
             were
             Roman-Catholikes
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             African
             Councell
             ,
             and
             amongst
             these
             Saint
             Augustine
             :
             and
             therefore
             by
             
               Pope
               Boniface
            
             his
             sentence
             bee
             vndoubtedly
             damned
             for
             taking
             vpon
             them
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Deuils
               instinct
            
             (
             if
             wee
             beleeue
             another
             *
             
               Pope
               Boniface
            
             )
             to
             waxe
             proud
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Such
             Catholikes
             ,
             if
             yee
             meane
             
               the
               most
               of
               Christendome
               be
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             Beware
             of
             putting
             your selfe
             vpon
             that
             issue
             .
             Beleeue
             mee
             ,
             either
             yee
             must
             frame
             a
             new
             Cosmography
             ,
             yes
             ,
             a
             new
             world
             ,
             or
             else
             yee
             are
             gone
             if
             it
             come
             to
             most
             voyces
             in
             Christendome
             .
             Touching
             the
             names
             of
             
               Papist
               ,
               Traytor
               ,
               Idolater
            
             .
             The
             first
             is
             no
             mis-calling
             you
             ,
             as
             comprizing
             the
             very
             character
             that
             difference●h
             you
             from
             all
             other
             Catholikes
             .
             Neither
             by
             our
             Rhemists
             aduice
             should
             you
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             sith
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
             
             by
             their
             interpretation
             
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
               a
               childe
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               subiect
               to
               Christs
               V●car
               .
            
             The
             wise
             State
             of
             Venice
             haue
             a
             little
             different
             notion
             of
             their
             Papaelines
             ,
             excluding
             from
             sundry
             their
             consultations
             vnder
             that
             name
             ,
             such
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             as
             are
             obliged
             to
             the
             Pope
             by
             Ecclesiasticall
             promotions
             .
             True
             
             it
             is
             that
             they
             apply
             it
             also
             to
             
               Papalines
               in
               faction
            
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             superstitiously
             deuoted
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             all
             the
             Popes
             vsurped
             authoritie
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             shope
             you
             are
             no
             Papist
             .
          
           
             A
             Traytor
             I
             am
             assured
             M●ster
             Doctor
             Hall
             will
             neuer
             call
             you
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             know
             that
             you
             haue
             drunke
             so
             deepe
             of
             the
             Cup
             of
             error
             ,
             as
             to
             beleeue
             the
             Pope
             ●y
             depose
             your
             Prince
             ;
             that
             you
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             him
             being
             so
             deposed
             ;
             that
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             yea
             meritorious
             to
             kill
             him
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             Mar●yrs
             that
             are
             executed
             〈◊〉
             plotting
             to
             blow
             him
             vp
             with
             Gun-powder
             ,
             though
             vndeposed
             ;
             hoping
             it
             would
             bee
             no
             lesse
             agreeable
             to
             hi●
             Holinesse
             ,
             then
             (
             that
             which
             hee
             desired
             )
             to
             haue
             kep●
             him
             from
             comming
             to
             the
             Crowne
             at
             first
             .
             If
             you
             be
             thus
             perfectly
             a
             Papist
             ,
             not
             onely
             wee
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             I
             beleeue
             his
             Catholicke
             Maiestie
             ,
             vnder
             whose
             obedience
             now
             ye
             liue
             ,
             whensoeuer
             he
             should
             be
             that
             Prince
             ,
             would
             account
             you
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             punish
             you
             accordingly
             .
             I
             hope
             you
             are
             farre
             from
             these
             furies
             .
          
           
             For
             Idolatry
             ,
             if
             to
             giue
             diuine
             honour
             to
             creatures
             ,
             deserue
             that
             name
             ,
             consider
             how
             you
             can
             defend
             or
             excuse
             those
             prayers
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             
               Tu
               no●
               ab
               ●oste
               protege
               .
               &
               ●or
               â
               mortis
               suscipe
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             
               Augepus
               ●●stitiam
               re●sque
               dona
               veniam
            
             :
             I
             omit
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             Popes
             Omnipotencie
             .
             I
             hope
             also
             you
             keepe
             your selfe
             from
             this
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Protestant
               religion
            
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               you
               coui●
               neuer
               ●●nae
               V●●formitie
               of
               a
               settled
               Faith.
            
             How
             so
             ?
             when
             you
             had
             that
             same
             *
             
               one
               onely
               immoueable
               and
               vnreforma●ie
               ●nie
               of
               ●aith
            
             as
             Tertullian
             calls
             it
             ,
             euery
             Lords
             day
             recited
             ●n
             your
             ●earing
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             your
             mouth
             .
             I
             meane
             
               the
               Creea
            
             ,
             of
             which
             Irenaeus
             *
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               which
               is
               able
               to
               say
               much
               of
               〈◊〉
               exceeds
               it
               not
               ,
               nor
               hee
               that
               lesse
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             which
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               cals
               the
               rule
               common
               to
               great
               and
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             mig●●
             well
             enough
             haue
             
               settled
               and
               quieted
               〈◊〉
               conscience
            
             .
             wh●lest
             you
             laboured
             to
             finde
             the
             truth
             in
             all
             doubtfull
             questions
             .
             
             Whereto
             
               how
               carefully
               and
               diligently
            
             you
             vsed
             the
             meanes
             of
             
               reading
               ,
               studying
               ,
               and
               praying
               for
               three
               or
               foure
               yeeres
               ,
            
             God
             and
             your
             conscience
             best
             know
             .
             For
             conferring
             ,
             I
             cannot
             yeeld
             you
             any
             testimonie
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             familiaritie
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             were
             not
             many
             miles
             asunder
             ,
             and
             you
             were
             also
             priuie
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             to
             doe
             in
             these
             controuersies
             with
             some
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             and
             saw
             some
             sample
             of
             the
             worke
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             your
             motiues
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Contrarietie
             of
             Sects
             pretanded
             to
             bee
             amongst
             Reformers
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             front
             whereof
             is
             the
             comm●on
             exception
             ,
             to
             
               our
               contrar●etie
               of
               sects
               and
               opinions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             First
             ,
             what
             are
             all
             these
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             followeth
             none
             but
             Christ
             ?
             Then
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             fault
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             strife
             and
             diuision
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             who
             will
             iustifie
             it
             ;
             yet
             let
             it
             finde
             pardon
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             Corinths
             sake
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Prim●tiue
             Churches
             what
             time
             Themistius
             was
             faine
             to
             excuse
             it
             with
             an
             Oration
             to
             Valens
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             yet
             euen
             for
             Romes
             :
             where
             also
             you
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             very
             many
             and
             most
             important
             points
             ,
             Diuines
             hold
             one
             thing
             and
             Canonists
             another
             ;
             The
             French
             ,
             and
             lately
             also
             the
             Venetian
             Diuines
             ,
             resist
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             him
             ,
             that
             others
             say
             no
             man
             may
             bee
             so
             hardie
             as
             to
             aske
             ,
             
               Domine
               cur
               ita
               facus
               ?
               though
               he
               should
               draw
               with
               him
               innumerable
               soules
               to
               hell
               .
            
             Your
             Spanish
             Prelates
             and
             Diuines
             ,
             would
             neuer
             acknowledge
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             (
             the
             mysteries
             whereof
             are
             come
             out
             at
             last
             )
             that
             Episcopall
             authoritie
             was
             deriued
             from
             him
             ,
             nor
             consent
             to
             that
             circum●enting
             clause
             
               Proponentibus
               Legatis
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             were
             strong
             that
             residence
             is
             ,
             
               de
               iure
               diuino
            
             ;
             howsoeuer
             they
             were
             ouerruled
             by
             the
             Italian
             faction
             :
             whether
             they
             haue
             yet
             changed
             their
             mindes
             ,
             you
             can
             better
             tell
             then
             I.
             The
             old
             faction
             
             of
             the
             Thomists
             and
             Scotists
             is
             yet
             a
             foot
             ,
             as
             I
             perceiue
             by
             Rada
             his
             Controuersies
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             whereof
             the
             Censor
             of
             the
             Booke
             hath
             this
             sentence
             .
             
               Qua
               prop●er
               audiendi
               nullatonus
               sunt
               ,
               qui
               has
               Theologicas
               contentiones
               è
               medio
               omnino
               expl●dendas
               arbitrantur
               .
            
             There
             is
             another
             lately
             risen
             betweene
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             ;
             both
             in
             as
             great
             matters
             ,
             and
             pursued
             with
             as
             great
             vehemencie
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             excepting
             onely
             a
             few
             fierie
             spirits
             of
             Saxony
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             reformation
             was
             not
             brought
             in
             by
             any
             one
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             ioynt
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             yet
             continued
             .
             
               Lutherans
               ,
               Zuinglians
               ,
               Caluinists
            
             ,
             are
             not
             knowne
             among
             vs
             ,
             saue
             by
             hearesay
             .
             Whereof
             it
             is
             some
             signe
             ,
             that
             your selfe
             doe
             not
             know
             them
             well
             ,
             as
             it
             seemes
             ,
             when
             you
             distinguish
             them
             from
             Protestants
             .
             A
             name
             first
             giuen
             to
             the
             Princes
             and
             free
             Cities
             of
             Germany
             ,
             that
             sought
             reformation
             in
             the
             Diet
             at
             
               Spire
               ,
               Anno
            
             1529.
             and
             from
             them
             passed
             to
             vs
             and
             other
             Countries
             where
             it
             was
             effected
             .
             Who
             are
             then
             Protestants
             ,
             if
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             Zuinglians
             bee
             not
             ?
             For
             of
             both
             these
             there
             were
             in
             that
             Diet
             ;
             the
             Heluetians
             and
             parts
             adioyning
             of
             Germany
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             reformed
             at
             home
             ,
             first
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Zuinglius
             ;
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             the
             remnant
             of
             Luther
             .
             Who
             much
             about
             one
             time
             and
             without
             any
             correspondence
             ,
             began
             to
             oppose
             the
             Popes
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             differed
             not
             for
             ought
             that
             euer
             I
             could
             yet
             vnderstand
             ,
             saue
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             Christs
             presence
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Yea
             ,
             in
             that
             also
             taught
             vniformely
             ,
             that
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             are
             present
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             Elements
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             receiuer
             ,
             in
             the
             vse
             ,
             and
             without
             Transubstantiation
             .
             As
             for
             those
             whom
             you
             call
             Caluinists
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             
               Puritanes
               ,
               Cartwrightists
            
             ,
             and
             Brownists
             ,
             tell
             mee
             in
             good
             sooth
             ,
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             how
             doe
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             Helueti●
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             saue
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             gouernment
             onely
             ?
             See
             th●n
             all
             this
             contrarietie
             of
             Sects
             meetly
             well
             reconclled
             .
             For
             
               Puritanes
               ,
               Cartwrightists
            
             ,
             and
             Brownists
             ,
             
             are
             in
             substance
             of
             Doctrine
             all
             one
             with
             Caluinists
             ,
             and
             these
             with
             Zwinglians
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             the
             first
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             differ
             litle
             or
             nothing
             from
             those
             whom
             yee
             call
             Lutherans
             .
             Whereof
             this
             may
             bee
             a
             sensible
             proofe
             ,
             that
             commonly
             their
             Aduersaries
             and
             your selfe
             after
             call
             them
             by
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               France
               ,
               Holland
               ,
               and
               Geneua
               .
            
             And
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             in
             his
             condemnatorie
             Bull
             ;
             and
             likewise
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             in
             his
             Imperiall
             Edict
             ,
             doe
             reflect
             wholly
             vpon
             Luther
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             other
             at
             all
             .
             To
             conclude
             this
             matter
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             vndoubtedly
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             good
             minde
             to
             dislike
             contention
             ,
             and
             diuersities
             of
             opinions
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             haue
             pardon
             to
             apprehend
             sometimes
             more
             then
             there
             is
             indeed
             ;
             like
             to
             the
             melancholike
             old
             man
             in
             the
             Comedie
             ,
             whose
             suspition
             makes
             him
             to
             multiply
             on
             this
             manner
             .
             
             
               Qui
               mihi
               intromisisti
               in
               aedes
               quingentos
               coquos
               ,
            
             so
             to
             muster
             vp
             emptie
             names
             ,
             without
             any
             reall
             difference
             ,
             as
             
               Pur●tans
               ,
               Cartwrightists
               ,
               Brownists
            
             ;
             to
             make
             differences
             in
             a
             few
             opinions
             about
             Gouernment
             or
             
               Sacraments
               ,
               Sects
               and
               contrarieties
            
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             character
             of
             ingenuous
             and
             sincere
             dealing
             ,
             which
             from
             you
             Master
             Waddesworth
             ,
             I
             did
             and
             doe
             expect
             .
          
           
             But
             
               some
               of
               these
               damne
               each
               other
               ,
               auouching
               their
               Positions
               to
               be
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               not
               Schoole
               questions
               of
               opinion
               only
               .
            
             Here
             indeed
             there
             is
             fault
             on
             all
             sides
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             content
             with
             the
             bounds
             which
             the
             ancient
             Church
             hath
             set
             ,
             but
             euery
             priuate
             opinion
             must
             be
             straight-wayes
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             Euery
             decision
             of
             a
             Pope
             ,
             euery
             Decree
             of
             a
             Councell
             .
             And
             then
             as
             men
             are
             easily
             enamored
             of
             their
             owne
             conceits
             ,
             and
             as
             Gerson
             wisely
             applies
             that
             of
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               Qui
               amant
               sibi
               somnia
               fingunt
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             very
             marrow
             of
             Religion
             consisted
             in
             those
             points
             ,
             those
             that
             thinke
             otherwise
             are
             Heretikes
             ,
             and
             in
             state
             of
             damnation
             .
             The
             Roman
             faction
             goes
             further
             ,
             to
             Fire
             and
             Faggot
             ,
             and
             all
             exquisite
             torments
             ,
             as
             if
             those
             things
             that
             make
             against
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             were
             more
             seuerely
             to
             bee
             punished
             
             then
             the
             blasphemies
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             or
             Mahumetisme
             it selfe
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             excuse
             the
             reformers
             of
             this
             bitternesse
             ,
             wherein
             after
             your
             departure
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             my
             namelesse
             Aduersarie
             that
             vnder-tooke
             Master
             Alablasters
             quarrell
             ,
             giuing
             me
             ouer
             in
             three
             of
             his
             demands
             ,
             ran
             riot
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             about
             this
             point
             of
             
               opposition
               among
               our selues
            
             ,
             and
             raked
             together
             all
             the
             vehement
             speeches
             of
             Luther
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             against
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             
               the
               Sacramentaries
            
             .
             Why
             ,
             who
             will
             vndertake
             to
             defend
             Lutbers
             speeches
             ,
             or
             all
             that
             falls
             from
             contentious
             pens
             ?
             But
             euen
             out
             of
             those
             testimonies
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             brings
             for
             the
             worst
             that
             hee
             could
             on
             the
             contrarie
             part
             ;
             it
             appeares
             ,
             this
             eagrenesse
             is
             not
             mutuall
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             ,
             both
             we
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Helue●ians
             ,
             and
             French
             ,
             doe
             maintaine
             a
             brotherly
             affection
             towards
             them
             of
             Saxonie
             ,
             how
             spitefully
             soeuer
             some
             of
             them
             write
             of
             vs.
             And
             euen
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             calls
             Lutherans
             ,
             as
             I
             perceiued
             while
             I
             was
             at
             Norimberg
             ,
             the
             moderater
             sort
             are
             alike
             affected
             towards
             vs.
             But
             as
             touching
             the
             auouching
             our
             opinions
             to
             be
             matters
             of
             Faith
             (
             which
             exception
             is
             common
             to
             you
             with
             him
             )
             that
             which
             I
             should
             haue
             answered
             him
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             found
             in
             him
             any
             thing
             but
             spite
             and
             scorne
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             now
             to
             you
             .
             Verily
             in
             some
             sort
             euen
             the
             least
             conclusions
             in
             Diuinitie
             are
             
               matters
               of
               Faith.
            
             For
             both
             Faith
             hath
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             fetched
             by
             discourse
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Principles
             holden
             by
             Faith
             ,
             whence
             our
             whole
             Religion
             is
             called
             by
             Saint
             
               Iude
               ,
               the
               Faith
            
             once
             deliuered
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             the
             least
             error
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             consequence
             ouerthrowes
             the
             same
             principles
             whence
             they
             are
             deduced
             .
             That
             makes
             some
             ,
             to
             mooue
             attention
             in
             their
             Readers
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               questions
               are
               not
               about
               small
               matters
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               principall
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               euen
               about
               the
               foundation
               .
            
             As
             Cu●aeus
             whom
             he
             cites
             ,
             saith
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             of
             two
             
               Articles
               of
               Faith.
            
             First
             ,
             
               of
               that
               which
               teacheth
               that
               in
               Christ
               two
               natures
               are
               vnited
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Article
               ,
               He
               ascended
               into
               Heauen
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             doe
             not
             both
             sides
             agree
             to
             these
             ?
             Yes
             .
             
             But
             one
             side
             fetches
             arguments
             against
             vbiquitie
             from
             these
             places
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             saith
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             about
             these
             Articles
             ;
             perhaps
             also
             chargeth
             the
             other
             to
             denie
             them
             .
             Hee
             cites
             Pappus
             writing
             thus
             ,
             
               Agitur
               inter
               nos
               de
               Omnipotentia
               Dei
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               controuersie
               betwixt
               vs
               ,
               is
               about
               the
               Omnipotencie
               of
               God.
               The
               personall
               vnion
               of
               the
               two
               natures
               in
               Christ.
               The
               communication
               of
               properties
               .
               The
               glorious
               body
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               &c.
            
             Loe
             againe
             ,
             euery
             place
             of
             argument
             or
             defence
             is
             made
             the
             matter
             of
             Controuersie
             .
             Out
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             confessions
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             my
             namelesse
             Aduersarie
             will
             needes
             enforce
             ,
             with
             great
             pompe
             and
             triumph
             ;
             what
             thinke
             yee
             ?
             
               That
               such
               sanctified
               men
            
             (
             this
             is
             his
             scoffing
             language
             )
             
               goe
               not
               together
               by
               the
               eares
               for
               Moon-shine
               in
               the
               water
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               That
               all
               those
               Myrmidonian
               fights
               and
               bloudie
               encounters
               bee
               not
               de
               lanâ
               Caprinâ
               aut
               de
               vmbrâ
               asini
               —
            
             Why
             ,
             who
             said
             they
             were
             ?
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             here
             my
             wordes
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             iudge
             of
             the
             conscience
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             and
             haue
             with
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             my
             answere
             to
             this
             obiection
             .
             
               And
               what
               if
               some
               outragious
               spirits
               on
               each
               side
               ,
               trans●ported
               with
               passion
               in
               their
               oppositions
               ,
               haue
               vsed
               most
               bitter
               and
               vnbeseeming
               speeches
               to
               their
               Aduersaries
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               haue
               shewed
               each
               other
               small
               humanitie
               ;
               are
               you
               so
               simple
               as
               not
               to
               discerne
               betweene
               the
               choller
               of
               some
               few
               opinionate
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               consequence
               of
               their
               opinions
               ?
               Haue
               you
               forgotten
               Saint
            
             Hierome
             and
             Ruffinus
             
               deadly
               foe-hood
               ,
               which
               was
               rung
               ouer
               the
               world
               ?
               or
            
             Epiphanius
             and
             Chrysostomes
             ,
             or
             Victors
             
               and
               the
               Greeke
               Bishops
               ?
               which
               proceeded
               so
               farre
               about
               a
               trifle
               ,
               that
               hee
               excommunicated
               them
               ;
               which
               is
               little
               lesse
               I
               thinke
               then
               to
               condemne
               to
               the
               pit
               of
               Hell.
               And
               yet
               if
               I
               should
               put
               it
               to
               your
               iudgement
               ,
               I
               am
               perswaded
               you
               would
               grant
               they
               held
               all
               truth
               necessarie
               to
               saluation
               .
               For
               you
               must
               remember
               Pope
            
             Boniface
             
               had
               not
               yet
               coyned
               the
               new
               Article
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               that
               I
               mentioned
               before
               .
               What
               shall
               I
               speake
               of
               Saint
            
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             
               which
               grew
               to
               such
               bitternesse
               ,
               and
               that
               about
               a
               very
               little
               question
               of
               conueniency
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               were
               sent
               out
               together
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               they
               brake
               off
               companie
               .
               
               These
               be
               humane
               passions
               ,
               which
               wisedome
               would
               we
               should
               pittie
               ,
               when
               they
               grow
               to
               such
               extremities
               ,
               vpon
               so
               small
               cause
               ;
               rather
               then
               from
               their
               outrage
               to
               gather
               there
               is
               iust
               cause
               to
               encrease
               .
               Doe
               we
               not
               see
               that
               euen
               naturall
               brethren
               doe
               sometimes
               defie
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               vse
               each
               other
               with
               lesse
               respect
               then
               strangers
               ?
               Now
               from
               hence
               would
               you
               conclude
               they
               bee
               not
               brethren
               ;
               and
               hearten
               them
               on
               ,
               and
               say
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               sith
               his
               halfe
               brother
               is
               not
               so
               neere
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               with
               whom
               he
               is
               thus
               at
               oddes
               ,
               hee
               must
               fall
               out
               worse
               with
               him
               .
               You
               should
               well
               so
               deserue
               the
               hate
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               a
               make-hate
               betweene
               brethren
               .
            
             These
             were
             all
             my
             wordes
             set
             downe
             in
             answere
             to
             his
             obiecting
             
               our
               owne
               contentions
            
             and
             
               condemning
               each
               other
            
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             therefore
             we
             could
             not
             hold
             continuitie
             with
             the
             ancient
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             dissented
             much
             more
             .
             I
             held
             as
             you
             may
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             neither
             amongst
             our selues
             ,
             nor
             from
             our
             predecessors
             wee
             disagree
             in
             any
             truth
             necessarie
             to
             saluation
             .
             Hee
             makes
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             
               our
               dissentions
               are
               about
               Moone
               shine
               ,
               and
            
             de
             vmbrâ
             asini
             ,
             &
             de
             la●â
             caprinâ
             ,
             
               and
               tr●fles
               ,
               and
               matters
               of
               no
               consequence
               .
            
             To
             returne
             to
             you
             ,
             good
             Master
             Waddesworth
             ,
             let
             men
             auouch
             as
             confidently
             as
             they
             will
             touching
             their
             owne
             positions
             ,
             
               Est
               de
               Fide.
               N●hil
               certius
               apud
               Catholicos
               ,
            
             and
             of
             their
             contraries
             crie
             out
             .
             
               They
               are
               Heretikes
               ,
               renew
               ancient
               heresies
               ,
               race
               the
               foundation
               ,
               denie
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creede
               ,
               Gods
               ●●●ipoteney
               ,
               &c.
            
             all
             because
             themselues
             by
             discourse
             ,
             can
             (
             as
             they
             thinke
             )
             fasten
             such
             things
             vpon
             them
             :
             A
             sober
             Christian
             must
             not
             giue
             heede
             to
             all
             that
             is
             said
             in
             this
             kinde
             .
             These
             things
             must
             be
             examined
             with
             right
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             euer
             with
             much
             charitie
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             remembring
             that
             our selues
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             prophesie
             in
             part
             .
             In
             a
             word●
             this
             should
             not
             haue
             so
             much
             disquieted
             you
             .
          
           
             Nor
             yet
             that
             which
             you
             adde
             ,
             
               That
               euery
               one
               pretends
               Scripture
               .
               Best
               of
               all
               ,
            
             
             saith
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             ,
             For
             if
             wee
             should
             say
             we
             beleeue
             humane
             reasons
             ,
             thou
             mightest
             with
             good
             reason
             〈◊〉
             troubled
             ,
             but
             when
             as
             we
             receiue
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             they
             bee
             simple
             and
             true
             ,
             it
             will
             〈…〉
             thing
             for
             〈◊〉
             to
             
             i●dge
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             indeed
             serues
             the
             facultie
             of
             ●●●son
             perfected
             and
             polished
             with
             learning
             ?
             wherefore
             the
             supernaturall
             light
             of
             Faith
             ?
             wherefore
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             in
             vs
             Ministers
             con●erred
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ?
             but
             〈◊〉
             which
             side
             handles
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
             ,
             which
             sincerely
             .
             But
             here
             againe
             ,
             
               Each
               side
               arrogates
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               his
               fauour
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             If
             wee
             our selues
             haue
             
               the
               anointing
            
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             as
             we
             are
             bidden
             
               to
               trie
               the
               spirits
               ,
               whether
               they
               bee
               of
               God
               or
               no
               ?
            
             For
             wee
             will
             not
             b●leeue
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             they
             haue
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             cannot
             bee
             deceiued
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             Doctrine
             is
             consonant
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             heauenly
             Truth
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             writings
             inspired
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             grauen
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             Which
             writings
             are
             well
             acknowledged
             by
             you
             ,
             
               to
               be
               the
               Law
               and
               Rule
               ,
               according
               whereunto
               ,
               in
               iudgement
               of
               Religion
               we
               must
               proceede
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             want
             of
             a
             humane
             externall
             infallible
             Iudge
             and
             Interpreter
             .
          
           
             AS
             to
             that
             you
             say
             ,
             
               did
               about
               all
               trouble
               you
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               a
               certaine
               humane
               externall
               infallible
               Iudge
               to
               interpret
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               define
               Questions
               of
               Faith
               without
               error
               .
            
             What
             if
             you
             found
             not
             an
             externall
             humane
             Iudge
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             an
             internall
             diuine
             one
             ?
             And
             hauing
             
               an
               infallible
               Rule
            
             by
             which
             your
             humane
             Iudge
             should
             proceede
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             trust
             another
             mans
             applying
             it
             ,
             rather
             then
             your
             own
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             concerning
             your
             owne
             saluation
             ?
             But
             i●
             God
             haue
             left
             vs
             no
             such
             externall
             Iudge
             ,
             if
             Antiquitie
             knew
             〈◊〉
             ,
             if
             Religion
             neede
             none
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             iust
             motiue
             to
             leaue
             vs
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             finde
             none
             ,
             amongst
             all
             those
             Sects
             which
             〈…〉
             .
             And
             how
             much
             lesse
             if
             you
             haue
             〈…〉
             amended
             your selfe
             where
             you
             are
             ;
             which
             we
             shall
             consider
             by
             and
             by
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             say
             then
             first
             ,
             that
             to
             make
             this
             your
             motiue
             of
             any
             moment
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             shewed
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             such
             a
             Iudge
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             Let
             that
             appeare
             out
             of
             some
             passage
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             For
             your
             conceit
             or
             desire
             that
             such
             a
             Iudge
             there
             should
             be
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             might
             in
             conscience
             obey
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             your selfe
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             err●
             ,
             doth
             not
             proue
             it
             .
             You
             would
             know
             the
             Truth
             ,
             onely
             by
             the
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             sole
             pronouncing
             of
             the
             Iudges
             mouth
             .
             A
             short
             and
             easie
             way
             ,
             which
             to
             most
             men
             is
             plausible
             ,
             because
             it
             spares
             the
             paines
             of
             studie
             and
             discourse
             .
             To
             such
             especially
             ,
             as
             either
             out
             of
             weaknesse
             dare
             not
             trust
             their
             owne
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             account
             it
             shall
             haue
             the
             merit
             of
             humilitie
             ,
             to
             bee
             led
             by
             their
             Teachers
             .
             But
             what
             now
             if
             God
             will
             haue
             you
             
               call
               no
               man
               your
               Father
               vpon
               earth
               ?
            
             If
             he
             will
             send
             you
             to
             his
             Word
             ?
             and
             after
             you
             haue
             receiued
             the
             Faith
             by
             the
             Churches
             testimonie
             out
             of
             the
             easie
             and
             plaine
             places
             thereof
             ,
             bid
             you
             
               search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             to
             finde
             the
             Truth
             in
             the
             remnant
             ,
             and
             pick
             it
             out
             by
             your
             owne
             industrie
             .
             
             The
             rich
             man
             being
             in
             hell
             torments
             (
             in
             whose
             wordes
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             our
             Sauiour
             doth
             impersonate
             and
             represent
             the
             conceits
             of
             many
             men
             liuing
             in
             this
             world
             )
             presumes
             that
             if
             one
             were
             sent
             from
             the
             dead
             his
             Kinsmen
             would
             hearken
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             remitted
             
               to
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
            
             .
             The
             Iewes
             as
             I
             perceiued
             by
             speech
             with
             some
             of
             them
             at
             Venice
             ,
             make
             it
             one
             of
             their
             motiues
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             is
             not
             the
             Christ.
             
               He
               should
               not
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               haue
               come
               in
               such
               a
               fashion
               ,
               to
               leaue
               his
               owne
               Nation
               in
               doubt
               and
               suspence
               ;
               and
               scandalize
               so
               many
               thousands
               ;
               but
               so
               as
               all
               men
               might
               know
               him
               to
               be
               what
               he
               was
               .
            
             Miserable
             men
             !
             that
             will
             giue
             lawes
             to
             God.
             Of
             which
             fault
             be
             you
             a
             ware
             also
             (
             good
             Master
             Waddesworth
             )
             and
             be
             content
             to
             take
             ,
             not
             to
             prescribe
             the
             meanes
             by
             which
             you
             will
             be
             brought
             vnto
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ▪
             to
             vse
             what
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             ,
             not
             to
             coniecture
             and
             diuine
             what
             he
             must
             giue
             .
          
           
             But
             God
             failes
             not
             his
             Church
             in
             such
             meanes
             as
             be
             necessarie
             .
             
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             consider
             the
             necessitie
             of
             this
             Iudge
             .
             Where
             I
             beseech
             you
             consider
             (
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             cannot
             but
             know
             it
             )
             that
             
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               are
               euidently
               set
               downe
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ?
            
             This
             both
             the
             Sciptures
             themselues
             doe
             teach
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             auouch
             ,
             namely
             Saint
             Augustine
             and
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             I
             forbeare
             to
             set
             downe
             their
             words
             ,
             or
             further
             to
             confirme
             this
             Lemma
             ,
             which
             I
             proued
             at
             large
             against
             another
             aduersarie
             ,
             and
             shall
             at
             all
             times
             make
             good
             if
             it
             be
             questioned
             .
             Besides
             these
             points
             ,
             there
             are
             a
             great
             manie
             other
             though
             not
             of
             such
             necessitie
             ,
             yet
             euidently
             laid
             downe
             also
             in
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             them
             .
             Manie
             by
             iust
             discourse
             may
             be
             cleared
             from
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             yet
             remaine
             in
             suspence
             ,
             and
             vnknowne
             ,
             yea
             or
             if
             you
             will
             erred
             in
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             not
             wilfully
             and
             obstinately
             ,
             yet
             shall
             it
             be
             euer
             without
             perill
             of
             damnation
             to
             him
             that
             ▪
             receiueth
             what
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             plainely
             deliuered
             .
             What
             necessitie
             then
             of
             your
             imaginarie
             Iudge
             ?
             Yes
             ▪
             for
             Vnitie
             is
             a
             goodly
             thing
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             matters
             necessarie
             ,
             but
             vniuersally
             in
             all
             .
             Controuersies
             must
             not
             bee
             endlesse
             .
             But
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             then
             that
             your
             Iudge
             ,
             whosoeuer
             hee
             be
             ,
             doth
             not
             all
             this
             while
             decide
             the
             question
             touching
             the
             Conception
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             that
             is
             betweene
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             and
             Franciscans
             ,
             nor
             that
             betweene
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             Iesuites
             touching
             Grace
             and
             Free-will
             ;
             and
             all
             other
             the
             points
             that
             are
             controuerted
             in
             the
             Schooles
             ;
             to
             spare
             contention
             and
             time
             (
             a
             precious
             commoditie
             among
             wise
             men
             )
             and
             giue
             this
             honour
             to
             Diuinitie
             alone
             ,
             that
             in
             ●t
             all
             doubts
             should
             be
             reduced
             to
             certainties
             ?
             Or
             if
             it
             seeme
             no
             wisedome
             to
             bee
             hastie
             in
             deciding
             such
             questions
             ;
             wherein
             wittie
             and
             learned
             men
             are
             engaged
             ,
             least
             in
             stead
             of
             changing
             their
             opinions
             ,
             they
             should
             fall
             to
             challenge
             not
             onely
             the
             infallibilitie
             ,
             but
             which
             were
             more
             dangerous
             the
             authoritie
             of
             their
             Iudge
             :
             If
             it
             be
             thought
             better
             to
             leaue
             scope
             to
             opinions
             ,
             opposition
             it selfe
             profitably
             seruing
             to
             
             the
             boulting
             out
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             If
             vnitie
             in
             all
             things
             bee
             as
             it
             seemes
             despaired
             of
             ,
             by
             this
             your
             Gellius
             himselfe
             ;
             
             why
             are
             wee
             not
             content
             with
             
               vnitie
               in
               things
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               ,
            
             expresly
             set
             downe
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             and
             anciently
             thought
             to
             suffice
             ,
             reseruing
             infallibilitie
             as
             an
             honour
             proper
             to
             God
             speaking
             there
             ?
             Why
             should
             it
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             suffice
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             hauing
             imbraced
             that
             necessarie
             truth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             thereby
             trie
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no.
             If
             hee
             meete
             with
             any
             that
             hath
             not
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             receiue
             him
             not
             to
             house
             ,
             nor
             salute
             him
             .
             If
             consenting
             to
             that
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             infirme
             or
             erring
             ,
             yet
             charitably
             beare
             with
             him
             .
             This
             for
             euery
             priuate
             man.
             As
             for
             the
             publike
             order
             &
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             hath
             giuen
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             bee
             carried
             about
             with
             euery
             winde
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             appointed
             Bishops
             ,
             
             to
             command
             that
             men
             teach
             no
             other
             or
             forraine
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             end
             of
             Timothy
             his
             leauing
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
             Then
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             haue
             commended
             to
             the
             Church
             the
             wholsome
             vse
             of
             Synodes
             ,
             
             to
             determine
             of
             such
             controuersies
             as
             cannot
             by
             the
             former
             meanes
             be
             composed
             ;
             but
             still
             by
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               the
               Law
               or
               Rule
            
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             well
             ,
             
               by
               which
               all
               these
               Iudges
               must
               proceede
               .
            
             Which
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             be
             deceiued
             themselues
             ,
             and
             deceiue
             others
             as
             experience
             hath
             shewed
             ,
             yet
             neuer
             bee
             able
             to
             extinguish
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             to
             Antiquitie
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             thing
             belonging
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             well
             ,
             of
             more
             importance
             ,
             then
             how
             the
             puritie
             of
             the
             whole
             may
             bee
             maintayned
             .
             The
             Ancients
             that
             write
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             miracle
             ,
             had
             they
             knowne
             any
             such
             infall●ble
             Iudge
             ,
             in
             whose
             Oracle
             the
             securitie
             of
             all
             ,
             with
             the
             perpetuall
             tranquillitie
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             contayned
             ,
             they
             should
             say
             nothing
             of
             him
             ?
             There
             was
             neuer
             any
             Age
             wherein
             there
             haue
             not
             beene
             heresies
             ,
             and
             sects
             ▪
             
             to
             which
             of
             them
             was
             it
             euer
             obiected
             that
             they
             had
             no
             infallible
             Iudge
             ?
             How
             soone
             would
             they
             haue
             fought
             to
             amend
             that
             defect
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             a
             currant
             doctrine
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Church
             cannot
             bee
             without
             such
             an
             Officer
             ?
             The
             Fathers
             that
             dealt
             with
             them
             ,
             why
             did
             they
             not
             lay
             aside
             all
             disputing
             ,
             and
             appeale
             them
             only
             to
             this
             Barre
             ?
             Vnlesse
             perhaps
             that
             were
             the
             let
             which
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             tells
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             
             hindered
             Saint
             Paul
             from
             appealing
             to
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               l●st
               they
               should
               haue
               made
               their
               Aduersaries
               to
               laugh
               at
               them
               for
               their
               labour
               .
            
             Well
             :
             howsoeuer
             the
             Cardinall
             hath
             found
             out
             a
             merrie
             reason
             for
             Saint
             Paules
             appealing
             to
             Caesars
             iudgement
             ,
             not
             Peters
             ,
             lest
             hee
             should
             expose
             himselfe
             to
             the
             laughter
             of
             Pagans
             :
             what
             shall
             wee
             say
             when
             the
             Fathers
             write
             professedly
             to
             instruct
             Catholike
             men
             ,
             
             of
             the
             
               forepleadings
               and
               aduantages
               to
               bee
               vsed
               against
               Heretikes
               ,
            
             euen
             without
             descending
             to
             triall
             by
             Scriptures
             ?
             or
             of
             some
             
               certaine
               generall
               and
               ordinarie
               way
               to
               discerne
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Faith
               from
               the
               prophane
               nouelties
               of
               heresies
               ?
            
             
             Had
             they
             knowne
             of
             this
             infallible
             Iudge
             ,
             should
             wee
             not
             haue
             heard
             of
             him
             in
             this
             so
             proper
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             cause
             belonging
             to
             his
             owne
             Court.
             Nay
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             writing
             it selfe
             of
             such
             bookes
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             mattter
             was
             wholly
             vnknowne
             to
             Antiquitie
             ?
             For
             had
             the
             Church
             beene
             in
             possession
             of
             so
             easie
             and
             sure
             a
             Court
             to
             discouer
             and
             discard
             heresies
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             haue
             needed
             to
             taske
             themselues
             to
             finde
             out
             any
             other
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             infallibilitie
             is
             ,
             and
             euer
             hath
             beene
             accounted
             proper
             to
             Christs
             iudgement
             .
             And
             as
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             all
             necessarie
             Truth
             to
             saluation
             hee
             hath
             deliuered
             vs
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             That
             Word
             ,
             himselfe
             tells
             vs
             ,
             shall
             iudge
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Yea
             ,
             in
             all
             true
             decisions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             Word
             euen
             now
             iudgeth
             ,
             
               Christ
               iudgeth
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               sits
               Iudge
               ▪
               Christ
               speakes
               in
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             Thus
             Antiquitie
             .
          
           
           
             Neither
             are
             they
             moued
             a
             whit
             with
             that
             obiection
             :
             
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               often
               the
               matter
               of
               Controuersies
               .
            
             For
             in
             that
             case
             the
             remedie
             was
             easie
             which
             Saint
             Augustine
             shewes
             
               to
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               plaine
            
             a
             
               places
               ,
               and
               manifest
               such
            
             b
             
               as
               should
               need
               no
               interpreter
            
             :
             for
             such
             there
             bee
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             other
             may
             bee
             cleered
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             if
             sometimes
             it
             be
             questioned
             ,
             
               which
               bee
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               not
               .
            
             I
             thinke
             it
             was
             neuer
             heard
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             externall
             infallible
             Iudge
             ,
             who
             could
             determine
             that
             question
             .
             Arguments
             may
             be
             brought
             from
             the
             consent
             or
             dissent
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             from
             the
             attestation
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             and
             inherent
             signes
             of
             diuine
             authoritie
             ,
             or
             humane
             infirmitie
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Auditor
             or
             Aduersarie
             yeeld
             not
             to
             these
             ,
             such
             parts
             of
             necessitie
             must
             needes
             be
             laid
             aside
             .
             If
             all
             Scripture
             be
             denied
             (
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             
               exceptio
               in
               iudicem
               ante
               litis
               contestationem
            
             )
             Faith
             hath
             no
             place
             ,
             onely
             Reason
             remaines
             .
             To
             which
             I
             thinke
             it
             will
             scarce
             seeme
             reasonable
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             
               though
               all
               men
               are
               liers
               ,
               yet
               this
               Iudge
               is
               infallible
               ;
               and
               to
               him
               thou
               oughtest
               in
               conscience
               to
               obey
               and
               yeeld
               thy
               vnderstanding
               in
               all
               his
               det●rminations
               ,
               for
               hee
               cannot
               erre
               .
            
             No
             not
             if
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             should
             say
             it
             .
             Vnlesse
             you
             first
             set
             downe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             stablish
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             bookes
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             his
             voyce
             ,
             and
             thence
             shew
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             the
             warrant
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             .
          
           
             Where
             you
             offi●me
             ,
             
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               law
               and
               the
               rule
               ,
               but
               alone
               of
               themselues
               cannot
               bee
               Iudges
            
             ;
             if
             you
             meane
             ,
             without
             being
             produced
             ,
             applied
             ,
             and
             heard
             ;
             yee
             say
             truth
             .
             Yet
             Nicodemus
             spake
             not
             a●isse
             ,
             
             when
             hee
             demanded
             ,
             
               Doth
               our
               law
               iudge
               any
               man
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               heare
               him
               first
               ?
            
             hee
             meant
             the
             same
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             when
             hee
             said
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             
               thou
               sittest
               to
               iudge
               me
               according
               to
               the
               law
               :
            
             and
             so
             doe
             we
             when
             wee
             say
             the
             same
             .
             Neither
             doe
             wee
             send
             you
             
               to
               Angels
               ,
               or
               God
               himselfe
               immediately
               ,
            
             but
             speaking
             by
             his
             spirit
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             right
             now
             said
             )
             alledged
             ,
             and
             by
             discourse
             applied
             to
             the
             matters
             in
             
             question
             .
             As
             for
             Princes
             ,
             since
             it
             pleased
             you
             to
             make
             an
             excursion
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             wee
             should
             make
             them
             infallible
             Iudge
             ,
             or
             giue
             them
             authoritie
             to
             decree
             in
             religion
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             
               as
               Gardiner
               did
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
               ,
            
             it
             might
             well
             bee
             condemned
             for
             monstrous
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             Caluin
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             
               Licere
               Regi
               interdicere
               populo
               vsum
               calicis
               in
               Coena
               ,
               Quarè
               ?
               Potestas
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               summa
               est
               penes
               Regem
               ,
            
             quoth
             Gardiner
             .
             This
             was
             to
             make
             the
             King
             as
             absolute
             a
             Tyrant
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             claimed
             to
             bee
             .
             But
             ,
             
               that
               Princes
               which
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
               haue
               commandement
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               command
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               forbid
               euill
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               matters
               pertaining
               to
               humane
               societie
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               religion
               of
               God
               ,
            
             this
             is
             no
             new
             strange
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             Calums
             ,
             
             and
             ours
             ,
             and
             S.
             Augustines
             ,
             is
             so
             many
             words
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Head-ship
             of
             the
             Church
             wee
             giue
             to
             Kings
             .
             Whereof
             a
             Queene
             is
             as
             well
             capable
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             authoritie
             ,
             not
             Ecclesiasticall
             Ministery
             ;
             proceeding
             from
             eminencie
             of
             power
             ,
             not
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             holinesse
             .
             Wherein
             not
             onely
             
               a
               learned
               King
            
             ,
             as
             ours
             is
             ;
             but
             a
             good
             old
             woman
             (
             as
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             besides
             her
             Princely
             dignitie
             was
             )
             may
             excell
             as
             your selues
             confesse
             ,
             your
             infallible
             Iudge
             himselfe
             .
             But
             in
             power
             hee
             saith
             ,
             hee
             is
             aboue
             all
             :
             which
             not
             to
             examine
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             in
             this
             power
             Princes
             are
             aboue
             all
             their
             subiects
             I
             trow
             ;
             and
             Saint
             Augustine
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             
               to
               command
               and
               forbid
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               religion
               of
               God
               ,
            
             still
             according
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             touchstone
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             .
             Neither
             was
             
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Prince
             that
             exercised
             this
             power
             ,
             witnesse
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             Salomon
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             before
             Christ
             ,
             And
             since
             that
             Kings
             were
             Christians
             ▪
             
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Church
               haue
               depended
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               Synodes
               haue
               beene
               by
               their
               Decree
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               Socrates
            
             ,
             expresly
             saith
             .
             Nor
             did
             King
             Henry
             claime
             any
             new
             thing
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             but
             restored
             to
             the
             Crowne
             the
             ancient
             right
             thereof
             ,
             which
             sundry
             his
             predecessors
             had
             exercised
             as
             our
             Historians
             and
             Lawyers
             with
             one
             consent
             affirme
             .
          
           
           
             The
             rest
             of
             your
             induction
             
               of
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               whole
               Clergie
               in
               their
               Conuocation
               house
               ,
               and
               a
               Councell
               of
               all
               Lutherans
               ,
               Caluinists
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             but
             a
             needlesse
             pompe
             of
             words
             ,
             striuing
             to
             win
             by
             a
             forme
             of
             discourse
             ,
             that
             which
             gladly
             shall
             bee
             yeelded
             at
             the
             first
             demand
             .
             They
             might
             all
             erre
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             as
             many
             as
             the
             sand
             on
             the
             sea
             shoare
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             rightly
             apply
             the
             rule
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             as
             you
             acknowledge
             the
             externall
             Iudge
             ,
             which
             you
             seeke
             ,
             must
             proceed
             .
             As
             to
             your
             demand
             therefore
             ,
             
               how
               you
               should
               be
               sure
               when
               ,
               and
               wherein
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               erre
               ;
               where
               you
               should
               haue
               fixed
               your
               foot
               ?
            
             to
             forbeare
             to
             skirmish
             with
             your
             confirmation
             
               (
               That
               though
               ,
               à
               posse
               ad
               esse
               non
               valet
               semper
               consequentia
               ,
               yet
               ,
               aliquando
               valet
               :
               &
               ,
               frustra
               dicitur
               potentia
               quae
               nunquam
               dueitur
               in
               actum
               .
               )
            
             To
             the
             former
             whereof
             I
             might
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             without
             question
             ,
             
               nunquam
               valet
            
             :
             and
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             verie
             well
             allow
             ,
             that
             
               errandi
               potentia
            
             ,
             among
             Protestants
             be
             euer
             frustra
             .
             This
             I
             say
             freely
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             come
             with
             this
             resolution
             to
             learne
             nothing
             by
             discourse
             ,
             or
             euidence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             meere
             pronouncing
             of
             a
             humane
             externall
             Iudges
             mouth
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             would
             yeeld
             your
             vnderstanding
             in
             all
             his
             determinations
             :
             if
             ,
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             teach
             their
             Schollers
             ,
             
             you
             
               will
               wholly
               deny
               your
               owne
               iudgement
               ,
            
             and
             resolue
             ,
             
               that
               if
               this
               Iudge
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               is
               blacke
               ,
               which
               appeares
               to
               your
               eyes
               white
               ,
               you
               will
               say
               it
               is
               blacke
               too
            
             ;
             you
             haue
             posed
             all
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             they
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             teach
             you
             infallibly
             .
             Withall
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             this
             preparation
             of
             minde
             in
             a
             Scholler
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             in
             a
             Minister
             ,
             yea
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             had
             but
             learned
             his
             Creed
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             had
             from
             a
             childe
             knowne
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             
               are
               able
               to
               make
               vs
               wise
               to
               saluation
               ,
            
             
             
               through
               the
               faith
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             were
             too
             great
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             to
             vse
             the
             Apostles
             phrase
             childishnesse
             of
             vnderstanding
             .
             
          
           
             But
             
               at
               length
               you
               heard
               a
               sound
               of
               harmony
               and
               consent
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               Noahs
               Arke
               was
               infallibilitie
               ,
               
               and
               possibilitie
               of
               saluation
               ;
               which
               occasioned
               you
               to
               seeke
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               Arke
               of
               Noah
               .
            
             The
             sound
             of
             consent
             and
             infallibilitie
             is
             most
             pleasing
             and
             harmonious
             ,
             and
             vndoubtedly
             euer
             and
             onely
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             such
             necessarie
             doctrine
             as
             perfectly
             concordeth
             with
             the
             same
             .
             But
             as
             in
             song
             many
             discords
             doe
             passe
             in
             smaller
             notes
             ,
             without
             offence
             of
             the
             eares
             ,
             so
             should
             they
             in
             smaller
             matters
             of
             opinion
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             the
             offence
             of
             iudicious
             and
             charitable
             mindes
             .
             Which
             yet
             I
             speake
             not
             to
             iustifie
             them
             ;
             nay
             ,
             I
             am
             verily
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             hath
             marred
             the
             Church
             musicke
             in
             both
             kindes
             ,
             that
             too
             much
             libertie
             is
             taken
             in
             descant
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             gound
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             saith
             ,
             
               notae
               nimium
               denigrantur
            
             .
             The
             fault
             of
             the
             Italians
             :
             though
             they
             thinke
             themselues
             the
             onely
             songsters
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             you
             ,
             tell
             me
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             (
             good
             Master
             Wadesworth
             )
             was
             this
             the
             harmonie
             that
             transported
             you
             .
             The
             Pope
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               and
               to
               mee
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               haue
               recourse
               for
               decision
               of
               doubts
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             this
             is
             not
             onely
             denied
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             hath
             beene
             euer
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             anciently
             I
             am
             sure
             by
             the
             Spanish
             ,
             lately
             by
             some
             Italian
             Diuines
             also
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             vse
             due
             meanes
             to
             finde
             the
             truth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             the
             Controuersies
             of
             this
             age
             ;
             in
             this
             snare
             
               you
               fastned
               your
               foot
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               Center
               that
               settled
               your
               conscience
               ,
               this
               the
               solid
               and
               firme
               foundation
               of
               your
               faith
               .
            
             What
             ?
             and
             did
             it
             not
             moue
             you
             ,
             that
             some
             limit
             this
             infallibilitie
             of
             the
             Pope
             thus
             ,
             
               if
               hee
               enter
               Canonically
               ,
               if
               hee
               proceed
               aduisedly
               ,
               and
               maturely
               ,
               vsing
               that
               diligence
               that
               is
               fit
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               truth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             (
             as
             you
             said
             before
             )
             proceeding
             by
             the
             rule
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             Albeit
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             
               African
               Councell
            
             it
             seemed
             incredible
             (
             as
             they
             write
             in
             their
             Synodall
             Epistle
             to
             P.
             Coelestine
             standing
             for
             appeales
             to
             himselfe
             )
             that
             God
             can
             inspire
             the
             right
             i●
             t●iall
             to
             one
             ,
             denying
             it
             to
             many
             Bishops
             in
             a
             
             Councell
             .
             Tell
             vs
             then
             ,
             who
             made
             you
             secure
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             or
             did
             you
             in
             truth
             ,
             neuer
             so
             much
             as
             make
             question
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             hearing
             this
             harmonious
             sound
             ;
             
               The
               Pope
               is
               the
               infallible
               Iudge
               ,
            
             you
             trusted
             the
             new
             Masters
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
            
             ,
             and
             Bellarmine
             ,
             that
             
               whether
               the
               Pope
               in
               defining
               doe
               vse
               diligence
               or
               no
               ,
               if
               hee
               doe
               define
               ,
            
             
             
               hee
               shall
               define
               infallibly
            
             .
             Alas
             Sir
             !
             
               if
               this
               were
               the
               rest
               you
               found
               for
               the
               soale
               of
               your
               foot
               ,
            
             instead
             of
             
               moueable
               water
            
             ,
             you
             fell
             vpon
             mire
             and
             puddle
             ;
             Or
             rather
             like
             to
             another
             Doue
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               columba
               seducta
               non
               habens
               cor
            
             ,
             
             by
             the
             most
             chaffie
             shrap
             that
             euer
             was
             set
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             winged
             Fowle
             ,
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             doorefall
             .
             Excuse
             my
             griefe
             ,
             mixed
             I
             confesse
             with
             some
             indignation
             ,
             but
             more
             loue
             to
             you
             ,
             though
             I
             thus
             write
             .
             Many
             things
             there
             be
             in
             Poperie
             inconuenient
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             conceit
             weakely
             and
             vngroundedly
             affirmed
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             so
             absurd
             and
             palpably
             a
             flatterie
             ,
             as
             to
             omit
             to
             speake
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             bee
             perswaded
             that
             Paulus
             the
             fifth
             beleeues
             it
             himselfe
             .
             For
             consider
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             needed
             anciently
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             at
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             themselues
             ,
             to
             haue
             gathered
             together
             so
             many
             Bishops
             from
             so
             diuers
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             to
             celebrate
             Councells
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             knowne
             and
             beleeued
             then
             ,
             that
             one
             mans
             sentence
             might
             haue
             cleered
             all
             controuersies
             ,
             and
             put
             all
             heresies
             to
             silence
             ?
             How
             durst
             sundrie
             holy
             ,
             and
             learned
             men
             haue
             reiected
             his
             decisions
             ,
             whether
             right
             or
             wrong
             is
             not
             now
             the
             question
             ,
             vnchristianly
             out
             of
             doubt
             on
             their
             parts
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             beene
             then
             holden
             the
             infallible
             Oracle
             of
             our
             religion
             ?
             As
             when
             Polycrates
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             Irenaeus
             also
             yeelded
             not
             to
             Victor
             ,
             excommunicating
             the
             Easterne
             Churches
             about
             the
             celebration
             of
             Easter
             ,
             when
             Saint
             Cyprian
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             of
             eightie
             sixe
             Bishops
             had
             decreed
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             were
             baptized
             by
             heretickes
             ,
             should
             bee
             rebaptized
             ,
             and
             certified
             Stephanus
             of
             this
             Decree
             ,
             and
             he
             opposed
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             
             nothing
             innouated
             ,
             would
             Cyprian
             after
             that
             haue
             resisted
             and
             confuted
             Stephanus
             his
             letter
             ,
             had
             he
             knowne
             him
             for
             infallible
             ?
             And
             how
             doth
             hee
             confute
             him
             ?
             as
             
               erring
               ,
               writing
               impertinently
            
             ,
             
             
               contrarie
               to
               himselfe
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             let
             it
             bee
             obserued
             ,
             that
             hee
             doth
             not
             onely
             not
             account
             Stephanus
             infallible
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Iudge
             ouer
             any
             Bishop
             .
             See
             the
             Vote
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             note
             those
             wordes
             .
             
               Neque
               enim
               quisquam
               nostrum
               Episcopum
               se
               esse
               Episcoporum
               constituit
               ,
               an
               t
               tyrannico
               terrore
               ad
               obsequendi
               necessitatem
               collegas
               suos
               adigit
               ,
               quando
               habeat
               omnis
               Episcopus
               pro
               licentia
               libertatis
               &
               potestatis
               suae
               ,
               arbitrium
               proprium
               ,
               tanquam
               iudicari
               ab
               alio
               non
               possit
               cum
               nec
               ipse
               possit
               alterum
               i●dicare
               .
               Sed
               exspectemus
               vniuersi
               iudiciū
               Domini
               nostri
               Iesu
               Christi
               ,
               qui
               vnus
               &
               solus
               habet
               potestatē
               &
               praeponendi
               in
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               gubernatione
               ,
               &
               de
               actis
               nostro
               iudicandi
               .
            
             A
             passage
             worthy
             to
             bee
             noted
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             cleering
             of
             the
             independence
             of
             Episcopall
             authoritie
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             let
             passe
             .
             Neither
             was
             Saint
             Cyprian
             herein
             alone
             :
             Firmilianus
             ,
             and
             the
             Easterne
             Bishops
             ,
             resisted
             Stephanus
             no
             lesse
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Romane
             edition
             of
             
               Manutiu●
               ▪
            
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             command
             of
             Pius
             the
             fourth
             ,
             with
             the
             suruey
             of
             foure
             Cardinalls
             ,
             whereof
             one
             is
             now
             a
             
               Saint
               ,
               with
               exquisite
               diligence
            
             ;
             is
             wholly
             left
             out
             .
             And
             Pamelius
             saith
             hee
             thinkes
             purposely
             ,
             for
             himselfe
             is
             of
             the
             minde
             that
             it
             had
             beene
             better
             it
             had
             neuer
             come
             forth
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Africke
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Augustine
             amongst
             them
             ,
             resist
             three
             Popes
             succeeding
             each
             other
             ,
             
               Zosimus
               ,
               Boniface
            
             ,
             and
             Coelestinus
             ,
             about
             appeales
             to
             Rome
             ;
             shall
             we
             thinke
             they
             would
             euer
             haue
             done
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             knowne
             or
             imagined
             them
             to
             be
             the
             supreme
             and
             infallible
             Iudges
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             I
             let
             passe
             the
             Schisme
             betweene
             the
             Greeke
             and
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             happened
             ,
             if
             this
             doctrine
             had
             beene
             anciently
             receiued
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             verie
             plaine
             in
             storie
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Romes
             lifting
             vp
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             
               Vniuersall
               Bishop
            
             chiefly
             caused
             it
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             neither
             Liberius
             ,
             nor
             
             Honorius
             ,
             to
             omit
             many
             other
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             had
             euer
             beene
             taxed
             of
             heresie
             ,
             if
             this
             had
             anciently
             beene
             currant
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             infallible
             .
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             now
             to
             examine
             the
             shamefull
             defence
             that
             Bella●mine
             makes
             for
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             ,
             bearing
             downe
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Councells
               ,
               Stories
               ,
               Popes
               themselues
               ,
            
             as
             all
             falsified
             or
             deoeiued
             herein
             .
             Wherein
             because
             hee
             is
             learnedly
             refuted
             by
             Doctor
             Raynolds
             ,
             I
             insist
             not
             vpon
             it
             .
             This
             I
             presse
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Writers
             and
             Councels
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             second
             accursing
             Honorius
             ,
             did
             not
             then
             hold
             ,
             that
             which
             by
             Pighius
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             is
             vndertaken
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             infallible
             .
             Euen
             the
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             ,
             deposing
             Eugenius
             (
             for
             obstinately
             resisting
             this
             truth
             of
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Councell
               is
               aboue
               the
               Pope
               )
            
             as
             an
             Heretike
             ,
             doth
             shew
             the
             sense
             of
             Christendome
             euen
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             how
             corrupt
             soeuer
             ,
             both
             in
             rule
             ,
             and
             practice
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             you
             make
             this
             infallible
             Iudge
             to
             be
             also
             
               an
               infallible
               Interpreter
            
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             how
             happens
             it
             that
             Damasu●
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             consults
             with
             Hierome
             about
             the
             meaning
             of
             sundrie
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             it
             seems
             himselfe
             might
             haue
             taken
             his
             pen
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             downe
             quickly
             ,
             that
             which
             should
             haue
             taught
             both
             him
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             not
             onely
             without
             danger
             but
             euen
             possibilitie
             of
             error
             ?
             Sure
             wee
             are
             little
             beholding
             to
             the
             diligence
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             that
             haue
             not
             more
             carefully
             registred
             the
             Commentaries
             (
             or
             because
             they
             haue
             had
             for
             sundrie
             Ages
             small
             time
             to
             write
             iust
             Commentaries
             )
             the
             expositions
             which
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             haue
             made
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             A
             worke
             which
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             were
             true
             ,
             were
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             would
             iustifie
             that
             blasphemie
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             where
             by
             a
             shamefull
             corruption
             of
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
               the
               Decretals
               of
               Popes
               are
               inrolled
               amongst
               the
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
             I
             am
             alreadie
             too
             long
             in
             so
             plaine
             a
             matter
             :
             yet
             one
             proofe
             more
             which
             is
             of
             all
             most
             sensible
             .
             Being
             admonished
             by
             this
             your
             conceit
             of
             an
             infallible
             Interpreter
             ,
             
             I
             chanced
             to
             turne
             ouer
             the
             Popes
             Decretals
             ,
             and
             obserued
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Scriptures
             .
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
             I
             finde
             them
             so
             leud
             ,
             and
             cleane
             beside
             the
             purpose
             ,
             yea
             oftentimes
             so
             childish
             &
             ridiculous
             ,
             both
             in
             giuing
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             application
             ,
             that
             I
             protest
             to
             you
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             nothing
             doth
             more
             lothe
             me
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             then
             the
             handling
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             by
             your
             infallible
             Interpreter
             alone
             .
             Consider
             a
             few
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             and
             especially
             such
             as
             concerne
             the
             Popes
             owne
             authoritie
             .
             
             To
             iustifie
             his
             exacting
             an
             oath
             of
             fealtie
             of
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             grant●
             the
             Pall
             ,
             is
             brought
             
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               who
               committing
               the
               ●are
               of
               his
               Sheepe
               to
               Peter
               ,
               did
               put
               too
               a
               condition
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               Sid
               diligis
               me
               pasce
               oues
               meas
               .
            
             Christ
             said
             ,
             if
             thou
             louest
             me
             feede
             my
             sheepe
             ;
             Why
             may
             not
             the
             Pope
             say
             ,
             If
             you
             will
             sweare
             me
             fealtie
             ,
             you
             shall
             haue
             the
             Pall.
             But
             first
             hee
             corrupts
             the
             Text
             :
             Christ
             said
             not
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               louest
               mee
            
             :
             Then
             ,
             Christ
             puts
             not
             Peters
             loue
             as
             a
             condition
             of
             feeding
             ,
             but
             feeding
             as
             a
             proofe
             and
             effect
             of
             his
             loue
             .
             And
             if
             the
             feeding
             of
             Christs
             sheepe
             were
             sought
             ,
             loue
             to
             him
             and
             them
             might
             suffice
             to
             be
             professed
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             would
             needs
             haue
             more
             then
             Christ
             required
             ,
             to
             be
             sworne
             .
             What
             is
             this
             to
             the
             oath
             of
             fealtie
             ?
             Straight
             after
             to
             the
             obiection
             ,
             that
             
               all
               oathes
               are
               prohibited
               by
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               any
               such
               thing
               can
               bee
               found
               appointed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               after
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Councels
               ,
            
             he
             vrges
             the
             wordes
             following
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
             
               Sweare
               not
               at
               all
               ;
               quod
               ampli●s
               est
               à
               malo
               est
               ,
            
             that
             is
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               Euill
               compels
               vs
               by
               Christs
               permission
               to
               exact
               more
               .
               It
               is
               not
               euill
               to
               goe
               from
               the
               Popes
               obedience
               ?
               to
               condemne
               Bishops
               without
               his
               priuitie
               ?
               to
               translate
               Bishops
               by
               the
               Kings
               commandement
               ?
            
             See
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             of
             your
             Interpreters
             infallibilitie
             .
             Treating
             of
             the
             translation
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             elected
             vnto
             other
             Sees
             ,
             hee
             saith
             :
             
             
               That
               since
               the
               spirituall
               Bands
               is
               stronger
               then
               the
               carnall
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               but
               Almightie
               God
               hath
               reserued
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               spirituall
               marriage
               that
               is
               betwixt
               a
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               his
               owne
               iudgement
               alone
            
             ;
             
             
               charging
               that
               whom
               God
               hath
               ●oyned
               man
               seuer
               
               not
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               by
               humane
               but
               rather
               diuine
               power
               that
               spirituall
               marriage
               is
               dissolued
               ,
               when
               as
               by
               translation
               or
               cession
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               (
               whom
               it
               is
               plaine
               to
               bee
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               )
               a
               Bishop
               is
               remoued
               from
               his
               Church
               .
            
             An
             admirable
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Quos
               Deus
               coni●nxit
            
             !
             by
             which
             the
             Pope
             not
             onely
             challengeth
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Gods
             iudgement
             onely
             ,
             as
             hee
             saith
             ,
             viz.
             to
             dissolue
             the
             bond
             of
             spirituall
             wedlock
             ;
             but
             because
             that
             is
             the
             stronger
             ,
             of
             ●arnall
             it
             seemes
             also
             ;
             when
             it
             shall
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             anointing
             of
             a
             Prince
             since
             Christs
             comming
             
               is
               translated
               from
               the
               head
               to
               the
               shoulder
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               which
               Principalitie
               is
               fitly
               designed
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               is
               read
               ,
            
             Factus
             est
             principatus
             super
             humorum
             eius
             ;
             
               for
               signifying
               also
               whereof
               ,
               Samuel
               caused
               the
               shoulder
               to
               be
               set
               before
               Saul
               .
            
             Who
             should
             euer
             haue
             vnderstood
             these
             Texts
             ,
             if
             your
             infallible
             Interpreter
             had
             not
             declared
             them
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             yet
             to
             the
             exposition
             of
             those
             Texts
             which
             the
             Pope
             interprets
             in
             his
             answere
             to
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             as
             
               Subditi
               estote
               omni
               humanae
               oreaturae
               propter
               Deum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             He
             tells
             him
             that
             
               Saint
               Peter
               wrote
               that
               to
               his
               owne
               Subiects
               ,
               to
               prouoke
               them
               to
               the
               merit
               of
               humilitie
               .
               For
               if
               he
               had
               meant
               thereby
               to
               lay
               the
               yoke
               of
               subiection
               vpon
               Priests
               ,
               it
               would
               follow
               that
               euery
               seruant
               were
               to
               rule
               ouer
               them
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               said
               ,
            
             omni
             humanae
             creaturae
             .
             After
             ,
             
               Iris
               not
               barely
               set
               downe
            
             ,
             Regi
             praecellenti
             ,
             
               but
               there
               is
               put
               betweene
               ,
               perhaps
               not
               without
               cause
            
             ;
             tanquam
             ;
             
               And
               that
               which
               followes
            
             ,
             ad
             vindictam
             malefactorum
             ,
             laudem
             vero
             bonorum
             ,
             
             
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               that
               the
               King
               or
               Emperor
               hath
               receiued
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               vpon
               good
               and
               euill
               men
               ;
               saue
               onely
               those
               who
               vsing
               the
               sword
               are
               committed
               to
               his
               iurisdiction
               according
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Truth
               saith
               ,
            
             They
             which
             take
             the
             sword
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             
               For
               no
               man
               ought
               or
               can
               iudge
               anothers
               seruant
               ,
            
             
             
               since
               the
               seruant
               according
               to
               the
               Apostle
               standeth
               or
               falleth
               to
               his
               owne
               Lord.
            
             For
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             consider
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             and
             compare
             it
             with
             Saint
             Chrysto●e
             vpon
             Rom.
             
             13.
             
             Nay
             doe
             but
             reade
             the
             Text
             attentiuely
             ,
             and
             iudge
             of
             the
             infallibilitie
             of
             your
             Interpreter
             .
             Straight
             after
             hee
             tells
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               might
               haue
               vnderstood
               the
               prerogatiue
               of
               Priesthood
               out
               of
               that
               which
               was
               said
               ,
               not
               of
               euery
               man
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               King
               but
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               not
               to
               one
               descending
               of
               the
               Royall
               stocke
               but
               of
               the
               Priestly
               linage
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               were
               in
               Anathot
               .
               Behold
               ,
               I
               haue
               set
               you
               ouer
               nations
               and
               kingdomes
               ,
               to
               pull
               vp
               ,
               and
               destroy
               ,
               to
               build
               and
               to
               plant
               .
            
             See
             the
             prerogatiue
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             out
             of
             Ieremies
             calling
             to
             bee
             a
             Prophet
             .
             O
             if
             hee
             had
             beene
             high
             Priest
             !
             This
             had
             beene
             a
             Text
             for
             the
             nonce
             .
             But
             hee
             goes
             on
             .
             It
             is
             said
             in
             Gods
             Law
             also
             ,
             
             *
             
               Dijs
               non
               detrabes
               ,
               &
               Principem
               populi
               tui
               non
               maledices
               .
               Which
               setting
               Priests
               before
               Kings
               cals
               them
               Gods
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Princes
               .
            
             Compare
             this
             exposition
             with
             Dauids
             and
             
               Paules
               ,
               Psal.
            
             82.
             and
             Act.
             23.
             5.
             and
             yee
             shall
             see
             how
             the
             Interpreter
             hath
             hit
             the
             marke
             .
             Againe
             ,
             yee
             ought
             to
             haue
             knowne
             ,
             
               quod
               fecit
               Deus
               duo
               magna
               luminaria
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             See
             the
             exposition
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             Pope
             and
             Kings
             both
             in
             the
             Text
             and
             Glosse
             .
             Now
             although
             the
             Glosse
             writer
             were
             no
             excellent
             Calculator
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             Clauius
             the
             account
             may
             bee
             cleared
             :
             who
             tells
             vs
             the
             Sunne
             exceedes
             the
             Moone
             6539.
             times
             and
             〈◊〉
             
             I
             let
             passe
             the
             collection
             out
             of
             
               Pasce
               oues
               meas
            
             ,
             that
             
               ●e
               belongs
               not
               to
               Christs
               fold
               that
               doth
               not
               acknowledge
               Peter
               and
               his
               Successors
               his
               Masters
               and
               Pastors
               :
            
             
             out
             of
             
               Quodcuinque
               ligaueris
            
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             excepted
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Pope
             excepts
             nothing
             ,
             but
             looseth
             Vowes
             ,
             Contracts
             ,
             Oathes
             ,
             the
             bond
             of
             Allegeance
             and
             Fealtie
             betweene
             Subiects
             and
             their
             Princes
             :
             The
             Commandement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Drinke
               yee
               all
               of
               this
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             our
             Lord
             expounds
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Iohn
               20.
               
               Whose
               sinnes
               yee
               remit
               ,
               they
               are
               remitted
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ex
             ore
             sedentis
             in
             throno
             procedebat
             gladius
             his
             acutus
             .
             
             This
             is
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             which
             cuts
             on
             both
             sides
             giuing
             euery
             man
             his
             owne
             .
             Wee
             then
             who
             albeit
             vnworthy
             bold
             the
             place
             of
             the
             true
             Salomon
             ,
             by
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             wisely
             exercise
             this
             Sword
             ,
             when
             such
             causes
             as
             in
             our
             audience
             
             are
             lawfully
             canuassed
             ,
             wee
             doe
             with
             iustice
             determine
             .
             
               This
               interpretation
               first
               corrupts
               the
               Text
               ,
               for
               it
               hath
               not
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
            
             him
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             
               but
               that
            
             sate
             on
             the
             Horse
             ;
             
               next
               ,
               it
               peruerts
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               the
               sword
               of
            
             Iustice
             
               but
               of
               Christs
            
             Word
             ,
             
               which
               is
               more
            
             piercing
             then
             any
             two-edged
             sword
             that
             issueth
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             
             
               As
               for
               that
               of
            
             Iustice
             ,
             
               he
               neuer
               assumed
               it
               ,
               but
               renounced
               it
               rather
               ,
            
             
             
               when
               hee
               said
            
             .
             Man
             who
             made
             mee
             a
             diuider
             to
             you
             ?
             Luk.
             12.
             14.
             
             
               To
               proue
               that
               in
            
             other
             Regions
             besides
             the
             patrimonie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Pope
             doth
             casually
             exercise
             temporall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             
               it
               is
               said
               in
               Deuteronomie
            
             ,
             Si
             difficile
             sit
             &
             ambiguum
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               because
               Deuteronomie
               is
               by
               interpretation
               ●he
               second
               Law
               ,
            
             Surely
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Word
             it
             is
             proued
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             there
             decreed
             should
             bee
             obserued
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             For
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             did
             choose
             is
             knowne
             to
             bee
             the
             Apostolike
             See.
             For
             when
             as
             Peter
             fleeing
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             the
             Lord
             minding
             to
             call
             him
             backe
             to
             the
             place
             hee
             had
             chosen
             ,
             being
             asked
             of
             him
             ,
             Lord
             whither
             goest
             thou
             ?
             answered
             ,
             I
             goe
             to
             Rome
             to
             bee
             crucified
             agai●e
             .
             The
             Priests
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Leus
             are
             the
             Popes
             coadiutors
             .
             The
             high
             Priest
             or
             Iudge
             ,
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             said
             in
             Peter
             
               Quodcunque
               ligaueris
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             His
             Vicar
             who
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             euer
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             appointed
             by
             God
             the
             Iudge
             of
             quicke
             and
             dead
             .
             He
             that
             contemnes
             the
             Popes
             sentence
             is
             to
             bee
             excommunicated
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             being
             commanded
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             
               Doth
               not
               this
               well
               ●ollow
               out
               of
               the
               word
            
             Deuteronomie
             ?
             And
             Rome
             
               is
               the
            
             place
             that
             Christ
             did
             choose
             ,
             
               because
               he
               went
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               to
            
             bee
             crucified
             there
             .
             
               Onely
               there
               is
               a
               scruple
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               he
               that
               is
               high
               Priest
               after
            
             Melchisedecks
             
               order
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               a
               Priesthood
               that
               passes
               not
               into
               another
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.
             
             
               He
               addes
               there
               ,
               that
            
             Paul
             
               that
               hee
               might
               declare
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               ,
               writing
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               saith
               :
            
             Know
             yee
             not
             that
             yee
             shall
             iudge
             the
             Angels
             ?
             
             
               how
               much
               more
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               Is
               this
               then
               the
               Popes
               plenitude
               of
               Power
               ,
               to
               iudge
               secular
               things
               ?
               or
               was
            
             Corinth
             
             the
             Apostolike
             
               See
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Popes
               there
               euen
               of
               the
            
             meanest
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               that
               exposition
               of
               the
               famous
               Text.
            
             T●●
             es
             Petrus
             &
             super
             ha●●
             petram
             a
             edificabo
             Ecclesiam
             mea●
             :
             
             The
             Lord
             
               (
               he
               saith
            
             )
             taking
             peter
             i●to
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             vndiuided
             Vnitie
             ,
             would
             haue
             him
             to
             bee
             called
             that
             ,
             which
             hee
             was
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             the
             building
             of
             the
             eternall
             Temple
             might
             by
             the
             maru●llous
             gift
             of
             God
             consist
             in
             Peters
             firmenesse
             .
             
               What
               is
               this
            
             vndiuided
             
               Vnitie
               ?
               Not
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               I
               trow
               ,
               or
               Natures
               in
               Christ.
               What
               then
               ?
               his
               office
               ?
               of
               which
               hee
               said
               a
               little
               before
               out
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
            
             no
             man
             can
             lay
             any
             other
             foundation
             but
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
               Yes
               :
               that
            
             from
             Peter
             as
             a
             certaine
             head
             hee
             should
             as
             it
             were
             powre
             abroad
             his
             gifts
             into
             his
             whole
             body
             .
             
               That
               the
            
             Church
             might
             stand
             vpon
             Peters
             firmenesse
             .
             
               This
               foundation
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               knew
               not
               ,
               when
               hee
               blamed
            
             I
             am
             of
             Ceph●s
             .
             Peters
             
               infirmitie
               cannot
               beare
               vp
               the
               weight
               of
               such
               a
               building
               ,
               much
               lesse
               (
               which
               we
               must
               remember
               the
               Romanists
               vnderstand
               by
               this
            
             Iargon
             )
             the
             Papes
             his
             Successors
             .
          
           
             Such
             another
             interpretation
             is
             that
             of
             Pope
             Boniface
             ,
             
             that
             makes
             
               Vnum
               Ouile
               &
               vnus
               Pastor
            
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plaine
             our
             Sauiour
             alludes
             to
             the
             prophesies
             ,
             Ezek.
             34.
             23.
             
             &
             37.
             24.
             where
             the
             Lord
             cals
             that
             one
             Pastor
             
               his
               seruant
               Dauid
            
             .
             What
             blasphemie
             is
             this
             ,
             thus
             to
             vsurpe
             Christs
             Royalties
             ?
             What
             Father
             ,
             what
             Councell
             ,
             what
             Catholike
             man
             euer
             interpreted
             this
             Text
             on
             this
             manner
             ?
             By
             which
             the
             Pope
             while
             hee
             seekes
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Sheepherd
             ,
             shuts
             himselfe
             out
             of
             Christs
             fold
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             the
             same
             Pope
             cals
             the
             Church
             
               his
               Spouse
            
             also
             ,
             
             and
             so
             other
             Popes
             since
             .
             Saint
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             tels
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             
               hath
               the
               Bride
               is
               the
               Bridegroome
               .
            
             Saint
             
               Paul
               prepared
               her
               to
               one
               husband
               Christ
               ,
            
             If
             shee
             bee
             the
             Popes
             Spouse
             with
             her
             will
             ,
             shee
             is
             a
             Harlot
             :
             if
             against
             her
             will
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             Rauisher
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             will
             deliuer
             her
             out
             of
             his
             leud
             embracements
             ,
             crying
             out
             of
             the
             violence
             which
             shee
             suffers
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             shortly
             .
          
           
             
               That
               in
               the
               Churches
               power
               are
               two
               swords
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               
               and
               temporall
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             same
             Boniface
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Apostles
             said
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               there
               be
               two
               swords
               here
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             
               when
               the
               Apostles
               spake
               thus
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               Lord
               answered
               not
               that
               is
               was
               too
               much
               ,
               but
               enough
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               hee
               that
               denies
               the
               temporall
               sword
               to
               be
               in
               Peters
               power
               ,
               doth
               ill
               obserue
               the
               speech
               which
            
             our
             Lord
             vtters
             ,
             
               Put
               vp
               thy
               sword
               into
               the
               sheath
               .
            
             No
             doubt
             an
             infallible
             interpretation
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             should
             appeare
             that
             both
             the
             swords
             that
             were
             in
             our
             Sauiours
             companie
             ,
             hung
             by
             Saint
             Peters
             side
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             some
             other
             had
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             leauing
             none
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             might
             not
             vse
             .
             The
             exposition
             is
             Saint
             Berenards
             ,
             you
             will
             day
             ,
             But
             in
             an
             Epistle
             paraeneticall
             to
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             ;
             Saint
             Bernard
             might
             haue
             leaue
             to
             vse
             allusions
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             manner
             to
             bee
             liberall
             of
             all
             that
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             challenged
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             haue
             the
             more
             authoritie
             to
             reforme
             the
             abuses
             of
             it
             .
             As
             to
             grant
             Peter
             the
             temporall
             sword
             ,
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             hee
             must
             not
             vse
             it
             .
             
               Quid
               tu
               gladium
               denno
               vsurpare
               tentes
               ,
               quem
               semel
               iussus
               es
               ponere
               in
               vaginam
               ?
            
             and
             he
             shews
             how
             these
             two
             swords
             bee
             the
             Churches
             .
             
               The
               one
               to
               bee
               drawne
               out
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               other
               also
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Souldiers
               hand
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               beck
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               bidding
               of
               the
               Emperor
               .
            
             But
             the
             Pope
             in
             a
             Decretall
             Epistle
             ,
             pretending
             to
             teach
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             a
             point
             as
             he
             pronounces
             
               necessarie
               to
               saluation
            
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             interpretation
             as
             this
             ;
             argues
             little
             reuerence
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             meane
             opinion
             of
             the
             iudgements
             and
             consciences
             of
             christen
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             not
             discerne
             this
             to
             be
             a
             strangers
             voice
             ,
             not
             Christs
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             he
             changes
             Saint
             Bernards
             wordes
             ,
             and
             cleane
             peruerts
             his
             meaning
             .
             For
             ,
             exerendus
             ,
             he
             puts
             in
             exercendus
             .
             For
             ,
             
               ille
               Sacerdotis
               ,
               is
               militis
               manu
               ,
               sed
               sanè
               ad
               nutum
               Sacerdotis
               &
               iussum
               Imperatoris
               .
            
             Pope
             Boniface
             thinking
             iussum
             to
             absolute
             in
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             makes
             him
             to
             bee
             the
             executioner
             and
             ioynes
             him
             with
             the
             Souldier
             ,
             on
             this
             manner
             .
             
               Ille
               Sacerdotum
               ,
               is
               manu
               Regum
               &
               Militum
               sed
               ad
               nutum
               &
               patientiam
               
               Sacerdotis
               .
            
             Saint
             Bernard
             makes
             the
             executiue
             power
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Souldier
             ,
             the
             directiue
             in
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             commanding
             in
             the
             Emperor
             .
             Pope
             Boniface
             makes
             the
             Kings
             and
             Souldiers
             to
             haue
             only
             the
             executiue
             ,
             the
             directiue
             &
             permissiue
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Priest.
             Yea
             sword
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             must
             be
             vnder
             sword
             .
             
             For
             where
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               que
               autem
               sunt
               ,
               à
               Deo
               ordinata
               sunt
            
             ;
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             originall
             text
             ,
             the
             
               powers
               that
               are
               ,
               are
               ordained
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             appointed
             
               of
               God
            
             :
             the
             Interpreter
             here
             dreames
             of
             order
             and
             subordination
             ,
             and
             cities
             a
             saying
             of
             Dionysius
             ,
             that
             
               the
               lowest
               things
               are
               reduced
               to
               the
               highest
               by
               the
               middlemost
            
             ;
             a
             conceit
             that
             makes
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             Hee
             proceeds
             and
             tells
             vs
             ,
             that
             
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               power
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               verified
               the
               prophecie
               of
               Ieremy
               .
               Behold
               I
               haue
               set
               thee
               this
               day
               ouer
               Kings
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Tell
             me
             ,
             good
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             peruer●
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             if
             this
             bee
             not
             ,
             to
             apply
             to
             the
             power
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             word
             and
             calling
             Propheticall
             ?
             Yet
             more
             ,
             
               The
               earthly
               power
               ,
               if
               it
               swerue
               out
               of
               the
               way
               shall
               bee
               iudged
               of
               the
               power
               spirituall
               ,
            
             but
             
               if
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               that
               is
               lesser
               ;
               of
               that
               which
               is
               superiour
               to
               it
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             highest
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             iudged
             of
             God
             onely
             ,
             not
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             witnessing
             the
             
               spirituall
               man
               iudgeth
               all
               things
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               himselfe
               is
               iudged
               of
               none
               .
            
             Wee
             are
             come
             at
             length
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             the
             fountaines
             of
             Nilus
             to
             the
             originall
             of
             the
             infallibilitie
             of
             your
             Iudge
             ;
             and
             if
             hee
             haue
             here
             rightly
             interpreted
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             we
             learne
             that
             no
             earthly
             power
             ,
             no
             Magistrate
             is
             a
             spirituall
             man
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             bee
             one
             of
             the
             Popes
             spiritualtie
             .
             For
             these
             be
             Saint
             Pauls
             spirituall
             men
             ,
             that
             iudge
             all
             things
             .
             Yet
             this
             must
             receiue
             limitation
             .
             For
             no
             man
             may
             iudge
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               the
               supreme
               Spirituall
               man
            
             ,
             for
             of
             him
             it
             seemes
             Saint
             Paul
             meant
             it
             ,
             his
             authoritie
             hee
             saith
             is
             not
             humane
             ,
             but
             diuine
             ,
             by
             the
             diuine
             mouth
             giuen
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Quodcunque
               ligaueris
            
             .
          
           
           
             For
             conclusion
             ,
             
             
               whosoeuer
               resists
               this
               power
               thus
               ordered
               of
               God
               ,
               resists
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               vnlesse
               as
               Manichaeus
               he
               faine
               two
               beginnings
               :
               which
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               wee
               iudge
               to
               bee
               false
               and
               hereticall
               ,
               sith
               by
               Moses
               record
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               beginnings
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               in
               the
               beginning
               God
               created
               Heauen
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             Who
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             diuine
             authoritie
             and
             infallibilitie
             of
             your
             Interpreter
             ,
             both
             in
             confirming
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             conuincing
             heresies
             from
             so
             high
             a
             beginning
             ,
             as
             this
             first
             sentence
             of
             holy
             Writ
             ?
             What
             rests
             now
             ,
             but
             after
             so
             many
             testimonies
             he
             inferre
             ▪
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               to
               be
               vnder
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               we
               declare
               ,
               say
               ,
               define
               ,
               and
               pronounce
               that
               to
               euery
               humane
               creature
               it
               is
               altogether
               of
               necessitie
               of
               saluation
               .
            
             Thus
             saith
             your
             infallible
             Iudge
             and
             Interpreter
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             center
             of
             your
             conscience
             ,
             and
             foundation
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             priuate
             Doctor
             ,
             but
             as
             Pope
             ,
             in
             his
             owne
             Law
             ,
             intending
             to
             informe
             and
             bind
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             matters
             with
             him
             of
             the
             greatest
             importance
             that
             may
             bee
             ,
             touching
             his
             owne
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             as
             hee
             pretends
             
               absolutely
               necessarie
               to
               saluation
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Adam
               .
            
          
           
             I
             might
             heape
             vp
             many
             more
             ,
             but
             these
             may
             suffice
             for
             a
             sample
             .
             You
             may
             (
             and
             so
             doe
             by
             your selfe
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             obserue
             these
             kind
             of
             interpretations
             in
             other
             points
             also
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             the
             Decretals
             &
             Breues
             of
             Popes
             ;
             which
             as
             I
             heare
             ,
             are
             lately
             come
             forth
             in
             great
             volumes
             .
             You
             shall
             finde
             many
             mysteries
             in
             your
             faith
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             you
             know
             not
             of
             ,
             as
             ,
             a
             
               That
               you
               cannot
               please
               God
               because
               you
               are
               married
               :
            
             for
             so
             is
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             interpreted
             ,
             
               qui
               in
               carne
               viuunt
               Deo
               placere
               non
               possunt
               .
            
             That
             not
             onely
             the
             wine
             in
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             but
             the
             
               water
               also
               is
               transubstaniated
               first
               into
               wine
               ,
               then
               into
               Christs
               bloud
               .
            
             That
             it
             was
             b
             
               not
               watry
               moisture
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               element
               of
               water
               which
               issued
               out
               of
               Christs
               side
               .
            
             You
             shall
             finde
             c
             
               confession
               of
               sins
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
            
             proued
             by
             the
             text
             ,
             
               Corde
               creditur
               a'd
               iustitiam
               ,
               ore
               autem
               fit
               confessio
               ad
               salutem
               .
            
             d
             That
             the
             
               good
               ground
               ,
               that
               receiued
               the
               seed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             is
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             
             
               Friers
               Mi●●rs
            
             .
             e
             That
             this
             is
             that
             
               pure
               and
               immaculate
               religion
               with
               God
               and
               the
               Father
               ,
               which
               descending
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               lights
               ,
               deliuered
               ,
               exemplariter
               &
               verbaliter
               ,
               by
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               then
               inspired
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               into
               Saint
               Francis
               aud
               his
               followers
               ,
               containes
               in
               it selfe
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             witnesseth
             ,
             
               no
               man
               must
               be
               troublesome
               vnto
               ,
            
             which
             Christ
             hath
             confirmed
             with
             the
             prints
             of
             his
             Passion
             .
             The
             text
             is
             ,
             f
             
               decaetero
               nemo
               mihi
               molestus
               sit
               ,
               ego
               .
               n.
               stigmata
               Domini
               Iesu
               in
               corpore
               nemo
               porto
               .
            
             It
             is
             maruell
             ,
             if
             Saint
             Paul
             were
             not
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Saint
             Frances
             .
             That
             when
             Christ
             said
             ,
             *
             
               Ecce
               ego
               vobiscum
               sum
               omnibus
               diebus
               ,
               hee
               meant
               it
               of
               remaining
               and
               being
               with
               them
               euen
               by
               his
               bodily
               presence
               .
            
             Saint
             Augustine
             vpon
             the
             same
             text
             denies
             this
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               according
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               body
               hee
               is
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               here
               .
            
             That
             g.
             the
             
               Father
               of
               the
               childe
               christened
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Godfathers
               wife
               may
               not
               marry
            
             ,
             because
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Lords
             word
             ,
             the
             husband
             ▪
             and
             the
             wife
             
               are
               made
               one
               flesh
               by
               marriage
               .
            
             h
             That
             
               the
               number
               of
               Foure
               ,
               doth
               well
               agree
               to
               the
               degrees
               prohibited
               in
               corporall
               marriage
               ,
            
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               man
               hath
               not
               the
               power
               of
               his
               owne
               body
               ,
            
             but
             the
             woman
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               woman
               power
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               ,
            
             because
             there
             are
             foure
             humours
             
               in
               the
               body
            
             ,
             which
             consist
             of
             the
             foure
             Elements
             .
             For
             conclusion
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             it
             by
             a
             commodious
             interpretation
             concluded
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             many
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             out
             of
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             i
             no
             
               simple
               and
               vnlearned
               man
               presume
               to
               reach
               to
               the
               subtility
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             because
             ,
             well
             it
             was
             enacted
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               beast
               which
               should
               touch
               the
               mountaine
               should
               be
               stoned
               .
            
             
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               Seeke
               not
               things
               higher
               then
               thy selfe
               .
            
             
             For
             which
             cause
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               more
               wise
               then
               it
               behooueth
               ,
               but
               be
               wise
               to
               sobrietie
               .
            
          
           
             One
             thing
             more
             also
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             now
             adayes
             this
             
               spirituall
               man
               and
               sole
               infallible
               interpreter
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             seldome
             interprets
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             vses
             it
             in
             his
             Decretalls
             and
             Br●●es
             ,
             Nay
             the
             stile
             of
             his
             Court
             hath
             no
             manner
             of
             
             smack
             or
             sauour
             of
             it
             .
             A
             long
             compasse
             of
             a
             sentence
             ,
             intricate
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             yea
             ,
             euen
             to
             remember
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             full
             of
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanitie
             ,
             with
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             ampliations
             and
             alternatiues
             ;
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             Lawyers
             in
             Ciuill
             Courts
             ,
             not
             of
             sober
             Diuines
             ,
             much
             lesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             Some
             man
             would
             perhaps
             thinke
             this
             proceeds
             from
             an
             affectation
             of
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             retaining
             authoritie
             ,
             which
             seemes
             to
             bee
             embased
             by
             alledging
             reason
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             interpreting
             texts
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             account
             it
             comes
             as
             much
             from
             necessitie
             .
             For
             it
             is
             notorious
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Popes
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             those
             of
             the
             Court
             the
             Secretaries
             and
             Dataries
             ,
             which
             pen
             their
             Bull
             and
             Breues
             ,
             haue
             any
             vse
             or
             exercise
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             soundnesse
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             or
             skill
             in
             the
             originall
             tongues
             ,
             wherein
             Gods
             Word
             is
             written
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             necessarie
             to
             an
             able
             Interpreter
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             wise
             reseruednesse
             in
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             intermedle
             with
             that
             wherein
             they
             might
             easily
             fault
             ;
             especially
             in
             a
             learned
             age
             ,
             and
             wherein
             so
             many
             watchfull
             eyes
             ate
             continually
             vpon
             them
             .
             And
             to
             this
             very
             pouertie
             and
             cautelousnesse
             I
             do
             imp●te
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Pope
             in
             his
             Breues
             about
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
            
             ,
             vseth
             not
             aword
             of
             Scripture
             :
             But
             tells
             his
             faction
             ,
             that
             
               they
               cannot
               without
               most
               euident
               and
               grieu●us
               iniury
               of
               Gods
               honour
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
            
             the
             tenor
             whereof
             hee
             sets
             downe
             word
             for
             word
             ;
             and
             that
             done
             ,
             addes
             .
             
               Quae
               cum
               ita
               sint
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               things
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               since
               they
               bee
               so
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               cleere
               vnto
               you
               out
               of
               the
               wordes
               themselues
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               oath
               cannot
               bee
               taken
               ,
               with
               the
               safetie
               of
               the
               Catholike
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               soules
               ,
               sith
               it
               containeth
               many
               things
               which
               are
               apparantly
               contrary
               to
               faith
               and
               saluation
               .
            
             Hee
             instances
             in
             no
             one
             thing
             ,
             brings
             neither
             Scripture
             nor
             reason
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Quae
               cum
               ita
               sint
            
             ,
             without
             any
             premisses
             .
             Which
             loose
             and
             vngrounded
             proceeding
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             occasioned
             the
             Arch-Priest
             here
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             to
             thinke
             those
             letters
             forged
             ,
             or
             gotten
             by
             surreption
             ;
             hee
             sends
             
             another
             of
             the
             same
             tenor
             ,
             with
             this
             further
             reason
             .
             
               Haec
               aut●●
               est
               mera
               pura
               ,
               integraque
               volunt
               as
               nostra
               .
            
             This
             is
             now
             to
             be
             more
             then
             
               an
               Interpreter
            
             ,
             euen
             to
             be
             
               a
               Lord
            
             ouer
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             will
             a
             reason
             .
             What
             would
             ye
             haue
             him
             doe
             ?
             to
             alleadge
             a
             better
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             a
             weake
             and
             vnsufficient
             one
             he
             was
             ashamed
             ,
             hee
             thought
             it
             best
             to
             resolue
             the
             matter
             into
             his
             sole
             authoritie
             .
             Whereby
             he
             hath
             proued
             himselfe
             a
             fallible
             both
             
               Iudge
               and
               Interpreter
            
             ,
             yea
             a
             
               false
               witnesse
            
             against
             God
             and
             the
             truth
             ;
             commanding
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Christian
             men
             
               to
               be
               subiect
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               euery
               man
               their
               dues
               ,
               feare
               to
               whom
               feare
               ,
               honour
               to
               whom
               honour
            
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             )
             allegiance
             to
             whom
             allegiance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             may
             be
             reconciled
             with
             Rome
             .
          
           
             BVt
             of
             your
             interpreters
             infallibilitie
             enough
             .
             Your
             next
             doubt
             ,
             
               whether
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               were
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               or
               no
               ,
            
             was
             resolued
             with
             a
             Paralogisme
             ,
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             equi●ocation
             ,
             and
             diuers
             acception
             of
             the
             tearmes
             
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               erre
               ,
            
             partly
             
               by
               composition
               and
               diuision
            
             in
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             by
             those
             Verbes
             [
             can
             ,
             or
             may
             .
             ]
             Let
             vs
             examine
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             your
             Syllogisme
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             .
             
               The
               true
               Church
               cannot
               erre
            
             ,
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               consent
               of
               all
            
             .
             Excuse
             me
             Sir
             ,
             if
             I
             withhold
             my
             consent
             ,
             without
             some
             declaration
             and
             limitation
             .
             I
             say
             first
             it
             must
             bee
             declared
             whether
             you
             meane
             
               the
               Catholike
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               atrue
               part
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
            
             For
             there
             is
             not
             the
             like
             reason
             of
             these
             to
             error
             .
             Against
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             
             
               hell
               gates
               shall
               not
               preuaile
            
             ;
             against
             particular
             ,
             
               when
               Christ
               doth
               remoue
               the
               Candlesticke
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
            
             
             they
             doe
             .
             Witnesse
             the
             Churches
             of
             Africke
             ,
             sometimes
             most
             Catholike
             .
             
             And
             thus
             it
             seemes
             you
             must
             take
             this
             tearme
             ,
             since
             your
             doubt
             was
             
               whether
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               be
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               or
               no
               ,
            
             Besides
             ,
             I
             must
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             
               what
               manner
               of
               errours
            
             you
             meane
             ;
             whether
             
               euen
               the
               least
            
             ,
             or
             onely
             deadly
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             barre
             from
             saluation
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               heresies
               of
               perdition
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
             Take
             now
             your
             owne
             choise
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             speake
             of
             
               euery
               errour
            
             ,
             the
             proposition
             is
             false
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             ,
             much
             more
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             adde
             further
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             
               by
               denomination
            
             from
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             or
             by
             representation
             ,
             as
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Prelates
             thereof
             met
             in
             a
             Councill
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             the
             mixt
             Church
             ,
             but
             euen
             that
             which
             
               is
               Christs
               true
               body
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               the
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               which
               shall
               be
               with
               him
               for
               euer
               .
            
             As
             for
             
               deadly
               and
               damnable
               errors
            
             ,
             this
             true
             and
             properly
             called
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             whole
             and
             euerie
             part
             of
             the
             mixt
             Church
             ,
             is
             yet
             priuiledged
             from
             them
             finally
             :
             
             for
             
               it
               is
               kept
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               saluation
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             
               possible
               the
               Elect
               should
               thus
               be
               seduced
               .
            
             
             Truth
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             errors
             particular
             visible
             assemblies
             ,
             vniuersally
             and
             obstinately
             defending
             them
             ,
             become
             falsely
             called
             Churches
             ,
             from
             which
             wee
             are
             to
             seperate
             our selues
             .
             Example
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             in
             Churches
             of
             the
             Arians
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             your
             Assumption
             .
             But
             
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               head
               ,
               and
               members
               ,
               King
               ,
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               yea
               awhole
               Councell
               of
               Protestants
               may
               erre
               by
               your
               owne
               grant
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             that
             is
             the
             Elect
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             onely
             
               are
               truely
               called
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             can
             neuer
             deadly
             erre
             .
             This
             no
             Protestant
             will
             grant
             yee
             .
             The
             mixt
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             head
             ,
             members
             ,
             King
             ,
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             Councell
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             may
             erre
             damnably
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             ●all
             into
             lesser
             errors
             .
             This
             they
             grant
             .
             And
             if
             they
             shall
             so
             erre
             obstinately
             ,
             they
             shall
             deseruedly
             loose
             the
             name
             of
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             .
             But
             they
             denie
             they
             doe
             thus
             err
             ;
             yea
             they
             denie
             that
             they
             erre
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             What
             followes
             in
             conclusion
             ?
             
               Ergo
               ,
               No
               true
               Church
            
             .
             This
             shortnesse
             in
             suppressing
             the
             verbe
             ,
             would
             make
             a
             man
             thinke
             you
             ment
             to
             couer
             the
             fault
             of
             your
             discourse
             .
             And
             indeede
             you
             might
             by
             that
             meanes
             easily
             beguile
             another
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             you
             would
             willingly
             beguile
             your selfe
             .
             Sure
             you
             were
             beguiled
             ,
             if
             you
             ment
             it
             thus
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               true
               Church
               .
            
             See
             your
             Argument
             in
             the
             like
             :
             A
             faithfull
             witnesse
             cannot
             lye
             .
             But
             Socrates
             or
             Aristides
             may
             lye
             by
             his
             owne
             grant
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             no
             faithfull
             witnesse
             .
             He
             that
             stands
             vpright
             cannot
             fall
             :
             but
             you
             
               Master
               Waddesworth
            
             by
             your
             owne
             grant
             may
             fall
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             stand
             not
             vpright
             .
             Perhaps
             your
             meaning
             was
             ,
             
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               may
               become
               no
               true
               Church
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             so
             erre
             damnably
             .
             But
             then
             it
             followes
             not
             ,
             
               There
               is
               now
               no
               saluation
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               come
               out
               of
               it
               now
               .
            
             When
             you
             shew
             that
             ,
             I
             shall
             account
             you
             haue
             done
             wisely
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             it
             .
             Shew
             that
             in
             anie
             one
             point
             ,
             and
             take
             me
             with
             you
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             shall
             sooner
             trust
             that
             chapman
             that
             shall
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             Loe
             here
             is
             a
             perfect
             yard
             ,
             I
             will
             measure
             as
             truely
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             haue
             done
             take
             the
             yard
             and
             measure
             it
             your selfe
             ;
             then
             him
             that
             shall
             say
             here
             is
             thus
             much
             ,
             yee
             shall
             not
             neede
             to
             measure
             it
             ,
             but
             take
             it
             on
             my
             word
             :
             yea
             though
             one
             of
             his
             Apprentices
             should
             stand
             by
             and
             say
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             deceiue
             mee
             though
             hee
             would
             ;
             as
             
               Benedictus
               a
               Benedictus
            
             ,
             tels
             the
             present
             Pope
             ,
             
               Volens
               nolens
               errare
               non
               potes
            
             .
          
           
             Where
             you
             relate
             ,
             
               your
               endeauour
               to
               defend
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               tell
               of
               the
               Puritanes
               reiecting
               those
               Arguments
               you
               could
               vse
               from
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ancient
               Doctors
               interpreting
               Scriptures
               against
               them
               ,
               flying
               to
               their
               owne
               arrogant
               spirit
               :
            
             I
             cannot
             excuse
             them
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             nor
             subscribe
             to
             your
             accusation
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             Perhaps
             you
             haue
             met
             with
             some
             more
             fanaticall
             Brownists
             or
             Anadaptists
             ,
             whom
             here
             you
             call
             Puritans
             .
             But
             these
             that
             are
             commonly
             so
             called
             ,
             which
             differ
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             about
             Church
             gouernment
             and
             ceremonies
             onely
             ,
             giue
             indeede
             
             to
             little
             to
             the
             authoritie
             of
             men
             ,
             how
             holy
             ,
             learned
             ,
             or
             ancient
             soeuer
             .
             Which
             is
             their
             fault
             ,
             and
             their
             great
             fault
             ,
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             yet
             they
             flye
             not
             to
             their
             owne
             spirit
             as
             you
             charge
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             you
             adde
             
               that
               you
               perceiued
               the
               most
               Protestants
               did
               frame
               the
               like
               euasions
               when
               you
               came
               to
               answere
               the
               Arguments
               against
               them
               on
               the
               other
               side
            
             ;
             when
             you
             shall
             shew
             this
             in
             particulars
             ,
             I
             shall
             beleeue
             it
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             I
             beleeue
             you
             thought
             so
             ;
             for
             commonly
             mediocrities
             are
             aggrauated
             with
             the
             hatred
             ,
             &
             slandered
             with
             the
             names
             of
             both
             extreames
             .
             But
             in
             the
             question
             betweene
             the
             Popish
             faction
             and
             vs
             ,
             you
             might
             easily
             haue
             discerned
             why
             the
             argument
             from
             
               bare
               authoritie
            
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             such
             validitie
             .
             For
             ceremonies
             and
             matters
             of
             order
             may
             be
             ordered
             by
             wise
             men
             ,
             &
             are
             not
             the
             worse
             ,
             but
             the
             better
             if
             they
             be
             ancient
             ,
             yea
             if
             they
             be
             common
             to
             vs
             with
             Rome
             ,
             which
             Puritans
             will
             by
             no
             meanes
             allow
             .
             In
             doctrin
             ,
             if
             holy
             men
             ,
             yea
             
               if
               an
               Angell
               from
               heauen
            
             shall
             innouate
             any
             thing
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             admit
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             controuersies
             betweene
             the
             Romanists
             and
             vs
             ,
             are
             most
             about
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             they
             exceede
             as
             much
             in
             extolling
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             ancients
             in
             their
             priuate
             opinions
             and
             incommodious
             and
             strained
             speeches
             ,
             as
             the
             Puritans
             in
             depressing
             them
             .
             We
             hold
             the
             meane
             ,
             and
             giue
             as
             much
             to
             the
             authoritie
             and
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             as
             themselues
             deferre
             to
             the
             writing
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             require
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             their
             owne
             .
          
           
             Next
             you
             tell
             ,
             of
             your
             
               following
               their
               opinion
               who
               would
               make
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               still
               to
               be
               all
               one
               in
               Essentiall
               points
               ,
               and
               the
               differences
               to
               be
               accidentall
               .
               Confessing
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               though
               sicke
               ,
               or
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               the
               Protestants
               to
               be
               derined
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               reformed
               .
            
             This
             opinion
             is
             not
             onely
             as
             you
             write
             
               fauoured
               of
               many
               great
               Schollers
               in
               England
               ,
            
             but
             is
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             all
             the
             best
             Diuines
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             that
             are
             or
             haue
             beene
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             in
             part
             of
             another
             
             worke
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             remember
             you
             had
             a
             sight
             of
             .
             Wherein
             yet
             I
             feare
             you
             mistake
             the
             tearme
             ,
             accidentall
             ,
             which
             doth
             no●
             import
             that
             our
             differences
             are
             but
             sleight
             and
             of
             small
             confideration
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             those
             opinions
             and
             abuses
             which
             we
             reforme
             and
             cut
             off
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             superfluous
             and
             ●oraine
             ,
             yea
             hurtfull
             and
             noisome
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             weedes
             are
             to
             the
             corne
             ,
             which
             ouer-grow
             and
             choake
             it
             .
             And
             to
             follow
             this
             similitude
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             vnder
             the
             Romane
             obedience
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             which
             is
             reformed
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             field
             ouergrowne
             all
             with
             weedes
             ,
             thistles
             ,
             tares
             ,
             cockle
             :
             some
             part
             whereof
             is
             weeded
             and
             clensed
             ,
             some
             part
             remaines
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             which
             makes
             such
             a
             difference
             to
             the
             view
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             the
             same
             corne
             .
             But
             being
             better
             considered
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             all
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             weedes
             ,
             which
             remaine
             there
             ,
             and
             here
             are
             taken
             away
             .
             Yet
             neither
             here
             perfectly
             ,
             nor
             all
             where
             a
             like
             ,
             but
             ac●ording
             to
             the
             industrie
             of
             our
             weeders
             ,
             or
             conueniencie
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             with
             care
             of
             the
             safetie
             of
             the
             good
             corne
             .
             By
             this
             Parable
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             what
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             of
             
               your
               labour
               to
               reconcile
               most
               of
               our
               particular
               controuersies
               .
            
             For
             although
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             in
             some
             it
             may
             be
             performed
             ,
             where
             the
             difference
             is
             rather
             verball
             then
             reall
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             teaching
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             doctrine
             .
             And
             if
             moderate
             men
             had
             the
             matter
             in
             handling
             the
             flame
             of
             contention
             in
             a
             great
             many
             more
             might
             be
             troden
             downe
             and
             slaked
             ,
             suppose
             the
             sparkes
             not
             all
             extinct
             ;
             yet
             in
             some
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             possible
             to
             make
             the
             weede
             and
             corne-friends
             ,
             as
             your
             and
             our
             opinions
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             none
             other
             remedy
             but
             that
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               Euery
               plant
               that
               my
               heauenly
               Father
               hath
               not
               planted
               ,
               shall
               be
               rooted
               out
               .
            
             Neither
             doth
             this
             impossibilitie
             arise
             more
             out
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             then
             the
             affection
             of
             the
             persons
             .
             For
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             that
             domineere
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             doe
             no
             lesse
             out
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             their
             owne
             ruine
             deadly
             detest
             all
             reformation
             ,
             then
             the
             reformed
             out
             of
             their
             present
             view
             and
             former
             feeling
             ,
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             the
             
             Papacie
             ,
             which
             they
             see
             doth
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             cruell
             death
             all
             that
             are
             of
             this
             way
             .
             And
             which
             is
             a
             prodigious
             thing
             ,
             where
             they
             tolerate
             the
             blasphemous
             and
             professed
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             euen
             with
             allowance
             of
             the
             publike
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             there
             doe
             they
             burne
             men
             professing
             Christs
             religion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             and
             common
             rule
             thereof
             ,
             with
             that
             vprightnesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             as
             many
             liues
             as
             there
             be
             Articles
             thereof
             ,
             they
             would
             giue
             them
             all
             rather
             then
             renounce
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             
               Protestants
               making
               the
               Pope
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             is
             a
             point
             that
             inrageth
             much
             at
             Rome
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             if
             Saint
             Iohn
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             ,
             describe
             Antichrist
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             doe
             but
             looke
             vpon
             the
             Pope
             well
             ,
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             say
             as
             the
             people
             did
             of
             the
             blinde
             man
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             some
             ,
             
               this
               is
               ●e
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             
               he
               is
               very
               like
               him
            
             ;
             if
             himselfe
             and
             his
             flatterers
             doe
             ,
             and
             speake
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             others
             should
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             doe
             in
             a
             sort
             proclaime
             ,
             
               I
               am
               he
            
             ;
             what
             can
             the
             Protestants
             doe
             with
             the
             matter
             ?
             I
             will
             take
             the
             liberty
             here
             to
             relate
             to
             you
             ,
             what
             I
             saw
             while
             I
             was
             in
             Venice
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             it
             is
             not
             impertinent
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             And
             though
             perhaps
             you
             may
             haue
             heard
             somewhat
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             particulars
             are
             I
             suppose
             vnknowne
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             doth
             more
             import
             they
             were
             knowne
             there
             then
             otherwhere
             ,
             being
             occasioned
             by
             a
             subiect
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             though
             of
             a
             name
             and
             family
             whereto
             it
             is
             not
             much
             beholding
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             1608.
             
             
               F.
               Thomas
               Maria
               Carafa
            
             ,
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Friers
             Preachers
             ,
             Reader
             of
             Philosophy
             in
             Naples
             ,
             printed
             a
             thousand
             Theses
             to
             be
             disputed
             thrice
             ;
             once
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Saint
               Marie
               super
               Mineruam
            
             ,
             twice
             in
             
               Saint
               Dominickes
               at
               Naples
            
             .
             Of
             these
             fiue
             hundred
             were
             in
             Logicke
             ,
             Naturall
             Philosophy
             ,
             Metaphysicke
             ,
             and
             Mathematickes
             ;
             fiue
             hundred
             more
             in
             Diuinitie
             ,
             amongst
             which
             that
             was
             one
             .
             
               Solus
               Petrus
               &
               success●res
               in
               totam
               Ecclesiam
               illimitatam
               iurisdictionem
               habent
               .
            
             These
             were
             all
             
             included
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Tower
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             with
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             present
             Pope
             Paulus
             the
             fift
             ,
             to
             whose
             armes
             alluding
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               idem
               Draco
               biceps
               qui
               vtrumque
               polum
               amplexus
               imperio
               ad
               Ecclesiae
               pomoerium
               tanquam
               ad
               amaenissimos
               Hesperidum
               hortos
               peruigil
               excubat
               ,
               nullius
               Herculis
               vim
               metuens
               ,
               turris
               etiam
               mea
               sit
               custos
               .
            
             On
             the
             top
             of
             his
             Tower
             ,
             was
             this
             representation
             curiously
             and
             largely
             cut
             .
             An
             Altar
             ,
             with
             two
             Columnes
             ,
             and
             their
             ornaments
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Architecture
             .
             In
             the
             middest
             for
             the
             Altar
             peece
             was
             the
             Popes
             picture
             ,
             very
             liuely
             portraied
             to
             the
             breast
             .
             Ouer
             his
             head
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Vultu
               portendebat
               imperium
            
             .
             Aboue
             on
             the
             toppe
             of
             the
             front
             ,
             in
             three
             compartiments
             his
             armes
             thus
             .
             On
             the
             one
             side
             the
             spread
             Eagle
             alone
             ,
             the
             word
             
               Ipse
               mihi
               fert
               tela
               pater
            
             .
             On
             the
             other
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             
               Meliora
               seruo
            
             .
             In
             the
             middest
             both
             together
             in
             one
             scutchion
             with
             the
             crosse
             Keyes
             and
             triple
             crown
             in
             the
             crest
             .
             On
             either
             side
             of
             these
             colums
             were
             depending
             Crownes
             and
             Scepters
             ,
             whereof
             sixe
             were
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             after
             the
             Christian
             fashion
             .
             The
             Imperial
             aboue
             ,
             other
             vnderneath
             ,
             and
             lowest
             the
             
               Corno
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Venice
               ,
            
             so
             they
             call
             a
             certaine
             Cap
             the
             Prince
             vseth
             to
             weare
             being
             of
             Gold
             Embroderie
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             resembling
             a
             horne
             .
             There
             were
             also
             Turkish
             Turbanes
             ,
             and
             Diadems
             of
             diuers
             fashions
             ,
             as
             many
             on
             the
             left
             side
             .
             By
             these
             on
             either
             side
             of
             the
             columnes
             ,
             were
             two
             of
             the
             foure
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Europe
             and
             Afrike
             on
             the
             one
             ,
             Asia
             and
             America
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             habite
             of
             Ladies
             sitting
             vpon
             their
             proper
             beasts
             couchant
             ,
             each
             offering
             vnto
             him
             that
             was
             aboue
             the
             Altar
             of
             their
             commodities
             ,
             Corne
             ,
             Fruits
             ,
             Incense
             ,
             &c.
             
             On
             the
             base
             of
             the
             columne
             on
             the
             Christian
             and
             Europaean
             side
             ,
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Et
               erunt
               Reges
               nutritij
               tui
            
             .
             On
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Vultu
               in
               terram
               demisso
               puluerem
               pedum
               tuorum
               lingent
               ,
               Esai
               .
            
             49.
             
             Agreeable
             whereto
             there
             was
             made
             flying
             ouer
             their
             heads
             two
             Angels
             ,
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             one
             with
             these
             sentences
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             That
             ouer
             Europe
             and
             
               Africk
               ;
               Gens
               &
               regnum
               quod
               non
               seruierit
               
               illi
               ,
               in
               gladio
               &
               in
               fame
               ,
               &
               in
               peste
               visitabo
               super
               gentem
               illam
               ait
               Dominus
               ,
               Hier.
            
             27.
             
             That
             ouer
             Asia
             and
             
               America
               :
               Et
               dedit
               ei
               Dominus
               potestatem
               &
               regnum
               ,
               &
               omnes
               populi
               ipsi
               seruient
               :
               potestas
               eius
               potestas
               aeterna
               quae
               non
               auferetur
               &
               regnum
               eius
               quod
               non
               corrumpetur
               ,
               Dan.
            
             7.
             
             Now
             iust
             vnderneath
             the
             picture
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             on
             the
             foreside
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             was
             this
             inscription
             ,
             PAVLO
             V.
             VICE
             DEO
             CHRISTIANAE
             REIP.
             MONARCHAE
             INVICTISSIMO
             ET
             PONTIFICIAE
             OMNIPOTENTIAE
             CONSERVATORI
             ACERRIMO
             .
             The
             Copies
             of
             these
             Theses
             were
             sent
             as
             Nouelles
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             did
             the
             more
             amuse
             men
             at
             Venice
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             controuersie
             that
             State
             had
             with
             the
             Pope
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             seeing
             their
             Dukes
             Corno
             hanged
             vp
             among
             his
             Trophees
             ,
             vnder
             all
             other
             Princes
             Crownes
             .
             But
             most
             of
             all
             the
             new
             title
             Vice-Deo
             ,
             and
             the
             addition
             of
             Omnipotencie
             gaue
             matter
             of
             wonder
             .
             The
             next
             day
             it
             was
             noised
             about
             the
             Citie
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             picture
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             inscription
             P
             A
             V
             5
             L
             50
             O
             V.
             5
             V
             5
             I
             1
             C
             100
             E-D
             500
             E
             O
             ,
             contayned
             exactly
             in
             the
             numerall
             Letters
             the
             number
             of
             the
             beast
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             666.
             
             What
             anger
             and
             shame
             this
             was
             to
             the
             Popish
             faction
             ,
             I
             leaue
             it
             to
             you
             to
             esteeme
             .
             But
             whom
             could
             they
             blame
             ,
             but
             themselues
             ,
             who
             had
             suffered
             so
             presumptuous
             and
             shamelesse
             a
             flatterie
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             with
             publike
             approbation
             ,
             annexing
             also
             so
             blasphemous
             an
             inscription
             ,
             as
             vnawares
             to
             them
             by
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             so
             plainly
             characterize
             Antichrist
             ?
             But
             to
             heale
             vp
             this
             matter
             againe
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             we
             had
             fresh
             newes
             went
             about
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             
               was
               borne
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               had
               done
               many
               miracles
               ,
               was
               comming
               toward
               Christendome
               with
               an
               Armie
               .
            
             Wee
             had
             an
             Epistle
             stampt
             at
             
               Venice
               ,
               pretended
               to
               bee
               written
               at
               Rome
               ,
            
             An.
             1592.
             
               by
               the
               Reuer
               .
               D.
               Valentinus
               Granarensis
               touching
               the
               birth
               of
               Antichrist
               his
               stocke
               ,
               progenie
               ,
               countrie
               habitation
               ,
               power
               ,
               maruels
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               printed
               Cum
               priuilegio
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Title
             Vice-Deus
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             haue
             it
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             
             men
             :
             one
             
               Benedictus
               à
               Benedictis
            
             a
             subiect
             of
             the
             Venetian
             State
             ,
             setting
             out
             a
             Booke
             against
             Doctor
             Whitakers
             position
             ,
             
               De
               Antichrist●
            
             ,
             at
             Bologn●
             (
             for
             at
             Venice
             it
             was
             not
             suffered
             to
             bee
             printed
             )
             reuiues
             it
             with
             aduantage
             .
             Hee
             dedicates
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Paulo
               Quinto
               Pontifici
               Vniuersalis
               Ecclesiae
               Oecumenico
               ,
               summo
               totius
               Orbis
               Episcopo
               atque
               Monarchae
               &
               supremo
               Vice-Deo
               .
            
             These
             Titles
             he
             heapes
             vpon
             the
             Pope
             againe
             ,
             and
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             yee
             may
             iudge
             of
             his
             wit
             by
             one
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             exhorting
             Doctor
             
               Whitakers
               to
               repentance
            
             ;
             hee
             tels
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             example
             his
             King
             ,
             
               and
               with
               the
               same
               King
               Iames
               the
               first
               ,
               many
               Englishmen
               ,
               conuertentur
               ad
               Dominum
               Deum
               ,
               &
               ipsius
               loco
               ad
               Vice-Deum
               confugient
               .
            
             And
             pag.
             135.
             hee
             saith
             of
             Gregorie
             the
             Great
             .
             
               Totum
               mundum
               quasi
               Monarcha
               ac
               Vice-Deus
               optimè
               &
               irreprehensibiliter
               rexit
               ,
               &c.
            
             Hee
             might
             haue
             learned
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             other
             Title
             
               Oecumenicus
               Pontifex
            
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             
               name
               of
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             the
             
               name
               of
               blaspheme
            
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             doubts
             not
             to
             presage
             ,
             that
             
               Antichrist
               was
               neere
               ,
               and
               an
               Armie
               of
               Priests
               readie
               to
               attend
               vpon
               him
               .
            
             In
             this
             if
             euer
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             seemes
             your
             Iudge
             was
             infallible
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             bee
             said
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Popes
             power
             what
             his
             followers
             will
             say
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             stiles
             himselfe
             the
             Seruant
             of
             Gods
             Seruants
             .
             
               If
               the
               Canonists
               will
               call
               him
               ,
            
             Our
             Lord
             God
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             
               first
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               denyed
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               laid
               to
               the
               ouer-sight
               of
               the
               Writers
               or
               Printers
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               shewed
               to
               bee
               left
               standing
               still
               in
               the
               Glosse
               of
               the
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               by
               them
               that
               were
               appointed
               to
               ouer-see
               and
               correct
               it
               ,
               what
               maruell
               if
               one
               word
               escaped
               them
               ,
               through
               negligence
               ,
               or
               wearinesse
               ,
               or
               much
               businesse
               ?
               And
               yet
               if
               they
               thought
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               not
               so
               vsuall
               indeed
               in
               the
               ordinarie
               talke
               of
               Christians
               ,
               but
               not
               differing
               from
               the
               custome
               of
               Scripture
               was
               to
               bee
               allowed
               to
               an
               ancient
               Writer
               ,
               the
               matter
               deserues
               not
               such
               outcryes
               .
               But
               the
               Pope
               ,
               such
               is
               his
               modestie
               ,
               neuer
               vsurped
               this
               Title
               full
               of
               arrogancy
               ,
               neuer
               heard
               it
               with
               patient
               eares
               .
            
             To
             this
             ,
             let
             it
             first
             bee
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             Censors
             of
             such
             things
             as
             come
             to
             the
             Presse
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             imagined
             such
             
             Babes
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             what
             will
             please
             or
             displease
             his
             Holinesse
             .
             Especially
             in
             writings
             dedicated
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             sure
             they
             will
             allow
             nothing
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             exception
             and
             scandal
             taken
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             shall
             bee
             iustified
             .
             How
             much
             more
             in
             the
             Popes
             owne
             Towne
             of
             Bologna
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             Chaplaine
             could
             not
             bee
             allowed
             to
             print
             it
             at
             home
             .
             But
             to
             let
             all
             these
             goe
             ;
             wee
             may
             haue
             a
             more
             sensible
             proofe
             how
             the
             Pope
             tastes
             these
             Titles
             .
             That
             which
             hee
             rewards
             hee
             approues
             :
             Benedictus
             was
             shortly
             after
             made
             for
             his
             paines
             
               Bishop
               of
               Caorli
            
             .
             How
             worthily
             hee
             deserued
             it
             you
             shall
             iudge
             by
             his
             booke
             ;
             which
             at
             my
             request
             vouchsafe
             to
             reade
             ouer
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             merit
             ,
             you
             shall
             sure
             get
             great
             meede
             of
             patience
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             That
             you
             may
             not
             doubt
             of
             the
             Popes
             iudgement
             concerning
             these
             Titl●s
             ,
             you
             shall
             further
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             being
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             England
             ,
             made
             them
             talke
             and
             write
             of
             it
             broadly
             ,
             namely
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Plessis
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Mysterium
               iniquitatis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Chichester
            
             in
             his
             
               Tortura
               Torti
            
             .
             This
             gaue
             occasion
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             Gieurè
             ,
             to
             relate
             in
             the
             
               Officio
               Santo
            
             at
             Rome
             of
             the
             scandall
             taken
             hereat
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             motion
             ,
             
               De
               moderandis
               titulis
            
             .
             It
             was
             on
             foot
             sundrie
             moneths
             .
             At
             last
             the
             Pope
             reuoking
             it
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             blamed
             those
             that
             had
             spoken
             against
             these
             Titles
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               they
               were
               no
               whit
               greater
               then
               the
               authoritie
               of
               S.
               Peters
               Successor
               did
               beare
               .
            
             To
             returne
             thither
             whence
             I
             haue
             a
             litle
             digress●d
             .
             In
             the
             question
             whether
             
               the
               Pope
               bee
               the
               Antichrist
            
             or
             no
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             I
             despaire
             of
             all
             reconciliation
             .
             For
             neither
             doth
             there
             appeare
             any
             inclination
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             reforme
             any
             thing
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             Gouernment
             ,
             nay
             he
             encroacheth
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             vpon
             all
             degrees
             euen
             among
             his
             owne
             subiects
             ,
             and
             resolues
             to
             carry
             all
             before
             him
             at
             the
             brest
             ,
             with
             
               his
               Monarchy
               and
               infallibilitie
            
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Reformers
             partly
             emboldned
             with
             successe
             ,
             partly
             enforced
             by
             necessitie
             ,
             chiefly
             tyed
             with
             band
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             
               perswasion
               of
               truth
            
             ,
             are
             not
             like
             to
             retract
             
             what
             they
             haue
             affirmed
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             their
             differences
             be
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             they
             haue
             a
             maruellous
             vn●tie
             amongst
             them
             .
             These
             in
             France
             hauing
             beene
             molested
             
               for
               calling
               the
               Pope
               Antichrist
            
             haue
             beene
             occasioned
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             heard
             )
             some
             few
             yeares
             since
             to
             take
             it
             into
             their
             Confession
             ,
             thereby
             to
             iustifie
             themselues
             accor●ing
             to
             th'
             
               Edicts
               of
               Pacification
            
             giuing
             them
             libertie
             
               to
               pro●esse
               their
               Religion
            
             .
             In
             England
             as
             you
             know
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             yet
             a
             commonly
             receiued
             opinion
             .
             Howbeit
             this
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             hindering
             ,
             that
             the
             reformed
             Chu●ches
             and
             those
             which
             heretofore
             were
             ,
             or
             at
             this
             present
             are
             vnder
             the
             Popes
             obedience
             be
             one
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             members
             of
             the
             Catholike
             ;
             that
             the
             Protestants
             without
             this
             cannot
             make
             good
             the
             other
             .
             For
             Antichrist
             
               must
               sit
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             and
             Theophylact
             interpret
             it
             ,
             and
             Gods
             people
             could
             not
             be
             commanded
             
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               Babell
            
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             none
             there
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             safenesse
             to
             ioyne
             to
             the
             Roman
             being
             confessed
             a
             true
             Church
             by
             her
             opposites
             .
          
           
             BVt
             you
             concluded
             hence
             ,
             that
             
               seeing
               many
               of
               the
               best
               learned
               Protestants
               did
               grant
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               though
               faultie
               in
               some
               things
               ;
               and
               contrarily
               not
               onely
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               but
               Puritanes
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               Brownist
               denie
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               therefore
               it
               would
               be
               more
               safe
               and
               secure
               to
               become
               a
               Roman
               Catholike
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             discourse
             hath
             a
             pret●e
             shew
             at
             the
             first
             blush
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             was
             vsed
             to
             you
             since
             your
             comming
             to
             Spaine
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             some
             there
             before
             .
             At
             my
             comming
             to
             Venice
             I
             fell
             vpon
             certaine
             letters
             and
             reports
             ,
             set
             forth
             as
             it
             was
             told
             me
             by
             
               F.
               Posseuine
            
             ,
             and
             not
             vnlike
             by
             his
             mindefulnesse
             
             to
             all
             occasions
             to
             aduance
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             societie
             .
             Amongst
             them
             there
             is
             one
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               true
               Relation
               of
               the
               manner
               how
               M.
               Pickering
               Wotton
               was
               conuerted
               to
               the
               Catholike
               Roman
               faith
               ,
            
             indited
             as
             it
             is
             said
             and
             subscribed
             by
             himselfe
             before
             his
             death
             .
             In
             which
             by
             a
             certaine
             Father
             of
             the
             companie
             of
             Iesus
             an
             Englishman
             by
             nation
             ,
             the
             like
             discourse
             was
             vsed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             him
             .
             
               That
               hee
               should
               consider
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               and
               other
               Protestants
               did
               not
               denie
               that
               the
               Catholikes
               might
               be
               saued
               in
               their
               faith
               ,
               whereas
               all
               the
               Catholikes
               that
               either
               liued
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               or
               euer
               were
               ,
               hold
               it
               as
               a
               most
               certaine
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestants
               and
               other
               heretickes
               cannot
               be
               saued
               out
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               ;
               therefore
               if
               he
               should
               become
               a
               Catholike
               ,
               he
               should
               enter
               into
               that
               way
               which
               was
               safe
               ,
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               both
               parts
               .
               This
               consideration
               be
               saith
               moued
               him
               not
               much
               then
               .
               But
               after
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               also
               aduised
               by
               that
               Father
               ,
               to
               direct
               him
               into
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               if
               hee
               were
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               suddenly
               hee
               saw
               a
               certaine
               light
               very
               clearely
               before
               his
               eyes
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               crosse
               .
               Whereupon
               incontinently
               there
               was
               offered
               vnto
               him
               such
               a
               heape
               of
               reasons
               and
               arguments
               by
               which
               was
               shewed
               that
               the
               Catholike
               faith
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               of
               saluation
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Protestants
               on
               the
               contrarie
               most
               absurd
               and
               abominable
               ,
               that
               most
               euidently
               he
               was
               conuinced
               ,
               without
               any
               the
               least
               doubt
               .
            
             And
             
               these
               reasons
               which
               then
               offered
               themselues
               to
               him
               ,
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               such
               as
               hee
               did
               not
               remember
               that
               he
               had
               euer
               heard
               them
               in
               all
               his
               life
               .
               Thereupon
               with
               vnspeakeable
               ioy
               he
               called
               backe
               the
               Father
               ,
               told
               him
               what
               had
               hapned
               ,
               praied
               him
               to
               heare
               his
               confession
               ,
               and
               he
               examining
               him
               vpon
               all
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               Catholike
               religion
               ,
               which
               he
               most
               firmely
               and
               entirely
               beleeued
               ,
               heard
               his
               confession
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             this
             narration
             deserues
             little
             credit
             .
             First
             creating
             
               Master
               W●tton
            
             for
             the
             greater
             glorie
             of
             their
             triumph
             
               a
               Baron
               ▪
            
             vnlesse
             the
             Fathers
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             or
             Posseuine
             in
             Italie
             haue
             a
             ●acultie
             to
             create
             Barons
             .
             Next
             it
             is
             a
             very
             improbable
             thing
             that
             Master
             Wotton
             dying
             of
             a
             Calenture
             should
             haue
             so
             good
             a
             memorie
             ,
             as
             to
             indite
             so
             exact
             and
             artificiall
             a
             Narration
             ,
             with
             such
             formalitie
             ,
             and
             enforcements
             
             in
             fit
             places
             ,
             as
             any
             Reader
             of
             vnderstanding
             must
             needes
             perceiue
             ,
             came
             out
             of
             a
             diligent
             forge
             ,
             and
             needed
             more
             hammering
             and
             fyling
             then
             so
             .
             But
             that
             of
             all
             other
             is
             most
             Legendlike
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             this
             motiue
             of
             yours
             is
             vsed
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             made
             the
             effectuall
             inducement
             ,
             but
             
               a
               heape
               of
               reasons
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
            
             and
             causing
             him
             not
             onely
             to
             beleeue
             in
             the
             grosse
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             able
             to
             giue
             ac●ount
             of
             all
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Catholike
             religion
             (
             that
             is
             all
             the
             points
             of
             controuersie
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             betweene
             the
             Romists
             and
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             )
             
               in
               a
               fit
               of
            
             an
             Ag●e
             ,
             in
             the
             
               twinkling
               of
               an
               eye
            
             ?
             Excuse
             mee
             :
             this
             is
             beyond
             the
             
               blinde
               begger
               that
               recouered
               his
               sight
               at
               Saint
               Albans
            
             that
             could
             tell
             the
             names
             of
             all
             colours
             as
             soone
             as
             hee
             saw
             them
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Was
             not
             
               Master
               Wotton
            
             reconciled
             ?
             and
             saw
             he
             not
             
               a
               light
            
             in
             forme
             of
             
               a
               crosse
            
             ?
             Yes
             :
             and
             this
             your
             motiue
             was
             vsed
             to
             him
             also
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             moued
             him
             more
             then
             all
             the
             heape
             of
             reasons
             besides
             .
             But
             shall
             I
             tell
             you
             here
             what
             I
             haue
             heard
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             one
             that
             was
             himselfe
             then
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             that
             both
             could
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             tell
             me
             a
             lye
             ,
             sith
             what
             hee
             said
             came
             freely
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             without
             feare
             ,
             or
             hope
             ,
             or
             almost
             enquirie
             ?
             The
             Gentleman
             being
             sicke
             ,
             and
             weake
             in
             his
             braine
             ,
             the
             Father
             that
             Posseuine
             tels
             of
             ,
             brought
             vnder
             his
             gowne
             a
             picture
             ,
             and
             vpon
             a
             sudden
             presented
             it
             before
             him
             :
             this
             might
             be
             the
             light
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             crosse
             (
             perhaps
             a
             very
             image
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             )
             which
             together
             with
             the
             lightnesse
             of
             his
             fancie
             ,
             occasioned
             that
             your
             motiue
             though
             it selfe
             also
             very
             light
             ,
             might
             carrie
             him
             :
             as
             a
             little
             weight
             is
             able
             to
             sway
             much
             ,
             where
             the
             beame
             it selfe
             is
             false
             .
             If
             this
             be
             true
             (
             as
             I
             take
             the
             liuing
             God
             to
             record
             I
             faine
             no
             thing
             ,
             but
             doe
             relate
             what
             hath
             beene
             told
             me
             )
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             God
             in
             his
             mercie
             did
             interpret
             of
             the
             Gentlemans
             religion
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             right
             iudgement
             and
             perswasion
             in
             his
             health
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             erronious
             apprehension
             of
             his
             fancie
             in
             his
             sicknesse
             (
             which
             euen
             in
             his
             best
             
             health
             was
             euer
             very
             strong
             in
             his
             sleep
             )
             as
             some
             that
             haue
             conuersed
             with
             him
             haue
             tolde
             mee
             :
             So
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             shall
             bea●e
             their
             iudgement
             whosoeuer
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             would
             with
             so
             cru●ll
             a
             craftinesse
             take
             aduantage
             of
             his
             infirmitie
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             storie
             after
             a
             stale
             to
             draw
             on
             others
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               heape
               of
               Arguments
               to
               conuince
               the
               Protestants
               faith
               to
               bee
               absurd
            
             (
             that
             must
             bee
             by
             the
             way
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             )
             Posseuines
             Catholike
             Hyperboles
             are
             well
             enough
             knowne
             in
             Venice
             ,
             and
             hee
             hath
             beene
             there
             told
             to
             his
             head
             ,
             
             
               That
               if
               in
               things
               past
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               might
               haue
               beene
               informed
               ,
               hee
               proues
               a
               most
               lying
               Historian
               ,
               it
               might
               more
               easily
               fall
               out
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               proue
               a
               most
               false
               and
               ridiculous
               prophet
               in
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             truth
             he
             hath
             proued
             so
             hitherto
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             reckon
             these
             garnishments
             of
             Master
             Wottons
             peruersion
             ,
             to
             bee
             like
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             newes
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               Conquest
               of
               Moscouia
               by
               Demetrius
               that
               Impostor
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             boasteth
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             haue
             been
             the
             Scholler
             of
             his
             Societie
             .
             W●ere
             hee
             tells
             the
             world
             that
             the
             army
             cried
             out
             often
             .
             
               God
               and
               the
               prayers
               of
               our
               Fathers
            
             (
             the
             Iesuites
             )
             
               haue
               subdued
               the
               hearts
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               inclined
               them
               vnder
               our
               Noble
               Prince
               Demetrius
               .
               That
               Demetrius
               turning
               to
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               company
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               was
               heard
               to
               say
               [
               Loe
               that
               which
               you
               foretold
               mee
               ,
               O
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               that
               sorrowfull
               flight
               of
               ours
               ,
               is
               now
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Lord
               God
               had
               afflicted
               mee
               much
               ,
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               hee
               would
               much
               comfort
               mee
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               I
               should
               not
               doubt
               of
               a
               full
               victory
               .
               ]
            
             These
             wordes
             Posseuine
             stamps
             in
             his
             former
             Relation
             in
             Capitall
             letters
             .
             But
             when
             this
             bold
             enterprise
             was
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             and
             this
             suborned
             fugitiue
             slaine
             and
             shamefully
             dragged
             vp
             and
             downe
             the
             streets
             of
             Mosco
             ,
             then
             loe
             the
             repors
             were
             ,
             
               That
               a
               light
               was
               seene
               ouer
               his
               body
               in
               the
               night
               time
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Let
             them
             that
             walke
             in
             darknesse
             follow
             such
             lights
             as
             these
             be
             .
             Wee
             are
             no
             children
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             nor
             of
             darkenesse
             .
             Leauing
             therefore
             those
             vnheard
             of
             
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             Posseuine
             hath
             not
             onely
             cunningly
             drawne
             a
             veyle
             ouer
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             see
             them
             ,
             but
             exempted
             by
             priuiledge
             of
             a
             miracle
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             try
             them
             ,
             this
             which
             he
             hath
             shewed
             vs
             ,
             let
             vs
             bring
             it
             a
             little
             to
             the
             cleere
             day-light
             .
          
           
             And
             euen
             at
             the
             first
             view
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             this
             Argument
             is
             meerely
             forraine
             ;
             not
             drawne
             from
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               à
               par●e
               rei
            
             ,
             as
             what
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             ,
             what
             it
             teacheth
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             but
             from
             opinion
             and
             testimony
             .
             What
             men
             say
             of
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Now
             opinions
             are
             no
             certaine
             grounds
             of
             truth
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             naturall
             and
             ciuill
             matters
             ,
             much
             lesse
             in
             religion
             .
             So
             this
             Argument
             at
             the
             most
             is
             but
             Topicall
             and
             probable
             .
             Let
             vs
             see
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             And
             first
             that
             ground
             .
             
               The
               testimony
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               contraries
               is
               much
               more
               sufficient
               and
               certaine
               then
               to
               iustifie
               our selues
               alone
               .
            
             Surely
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             or
             certaine
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             if
             other
             proofe
             faile
             ,
             and
             
               we
               will
               follow
               coniectures
            
             .
             hee
             is
             in
             probabilitie
             an
             honester
             man
             ,
             that
             others
             beside
             himselfe
             say
             well
             of
             ,
             then
             hee
             that
             alone
             testifieth
             of
             himselfe
             .
             And
             yet
             according
             to
             truth
             ,
             this
             latter
             may
             bee
             a
             right
             honest
             man
             ,
             and
             dwel
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             by
             ill
             neighbours
             ,
             or
             where
             he
             is
             not
             knowne
             ,
             or
             requires
             not
             the
             testimony
             of
             other
             men
             :
             Whereas
             the
             other
             being
             indeed
             a
             knaue
             ,
             is
             either
             cunning
             to
             conceale
             it
             ,
             or
             hath
             suborned
             other
             like
             himselfe
             to
             say
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             dwells
             b●
             honest
             men
             that
             iudge
             and
             say
             the
             best
             .
             And
             in
             this
             very
             kind
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             attributes
             so
             little
             to
             testimony
             ,
             
             as
             he
             pronounces
             a
             woe
             to
             them
             
               that
               all
               men
               speake
               well
               of
               .
            
             So
             in
             our
             case
             it
             is
             more
             probable
             I
             grant
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Argument
             to
             cleere
             it
             ,
             but
             opinion
             ,
             and
             most
             voyces
             ,
             that
             you
             haue
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             saluation
             then
             wee
             because
             we
             giue
             you
             a
             better
             testimony
             then
             you
             doe
             vs.
             But
             it
             is
             possible
             we
             are
             both
             deceiued
             in
             our
             opinions
             ,
             each
             of
             other
             ;
             wee
             through
             
               too
               much
               charitie
            
             ,
             and
             you
             and
             others
             through
             
               ignorance
               or
               malice
            
             .
             Herein
             vndoubtedly
             we
             haue
             the
             aduantage
             
             of
             you
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             doe
             take
             that
             course
             which
             is
             more
             safe
             and
             sure
             to
             auoid
             sinne
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             doe
             faile
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             yet
             we
             be
             deceiued
             with
             the
             
               error
               of
               loue
            
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               hopeth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               puffed
               vp
               .
            
             Wee
             auoid
             at
             the
             least
             that
             gulfe
             of
             rash
             iudgement
             ,
             which
             ,
             mee
             thinkes
             ,
             if
             the
             case
             bee
             not
             too
             to
             cleere
             wee
             should
             all
             feare
             ,
             
               With
               what
               iudgement
               yee
               iudge
            
             ,
             
             
               yee
               shall
               bee
               iudged
               .
               Thou
               that
               iudgest
               another
               condemnest
               thy selfe
               .
            
             
          
           
             But
             that
             you
             may
             a
             little
             be
             ter
             consider
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             if
             the
             testimony
             of
             our selues
             and
             our
             contraries
             were
             sufficient
             and
             certaine
             to
             make
             tru●h
             ,
             and
             euer
             more
             safe
             and
             secure
             to
             follow
             that
             side
             which
             hath
             that
             testimony
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             better
             to
             haue
             become
             a
             Iewish
             Proselyte
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             then
             a
             Christian
             ●
             For
             the
             Christ●ans
             acknowledged
             the
             Iewes
             to
             be
             the
             
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               heires
               of
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             stiled
             them
             Brethren
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             zeale
             to
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             tradi●ions
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             excused
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             bare
             with
             them
             ,
             laboured
             to
             giue
             them
             content
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Whereas
             they
             to
             the
             contrarie
             called
             those
             that
             professed
             Christ
             ,
             
               Heretickes
               and
               Sectaries
            
             ,
             accursed
             them
             ,
             drew
             them
             out
             of
             ●heir
             Synagogues
             ,
             scourged
             them
             ,
             cast
             them
             in
             prison
             ,
             compelled
             them
             to
             blaspheme
             :
             as
             you
             doe
             now
             Protestants
             to
             adiu●e
             ,
             though
             in
             other
             cruelties
             I
             confesse
             you
             goe
             farre
             beyond
             them
             .
             By
             like
             reason
             a
             Pagan
             in
             Saint
             Augustines
             time
             ,
             should
             rather
             haue
             made
             himselfe
             a
             Christian
             among
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             Catholikes
             .
             For
             the
             Catholikes
             granted
             the
             Donatists
             Baptisme
             to
             bee
             true
             ,
             accoun●ed
             them
             Brethren
             .
             The
             Donatists
             to
             the
             contrary
             renounced
             their
             Brother-hood
             and
             Baptisme
             both
             ,
             rebaptized
             such
             as
             fell
             to
             their
             side
             ,
             vsed
             these
             formes
             to
             their
             friends
             ,
             
               Saue
               thy
               Soule
               ,
               become
               a
               Christian
               :
            
             like
             to
             those
             vsed
             by
             your
             Reconcilers
             at
             this
             ●ay
             .
             
          
           
             Lastly
             consider
             ,
             if
             this
             ground
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             contraries
             for
             our
             part
             ,
             and
             their
             lack
             of
             ours
             ,
             for
             theirs
             be
             
             sure
             ;
             you
             haue
             iustified
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
             the
             maine
             question
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             better
             religion
             .
             For
             whatsoeuer
             a
             Protestant
             holds
             ,
             as
             of
             Faith
             ,
             you
             cannot
             deny
             to
             bee
             good
             and
             Catholike
             ,
             nor
             any
             Christian
             man
             else
             .
             For
             hee
             binds
             him
             to
             his
             Creed
             ,
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             goes
             no
             further
             :
             and
             in
             these
             he
             hath
             your
             testimony
             for
             him
             .
             But
             hee
             denies
             many
             things
             which
             you
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             accounts
             them
             forreine
             ,
             yea
             repugnant
             to
             Faith
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Popes
               infallibilitie
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               worshipping
               of
               Images
               ,
               inuocation
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             In
             all
             these
             you
             speake
             onely
             for
             your selues
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             these
             you
             haue
             not
             vs
             onely
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             Christians
             your
             opposites
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Iewes
             and
             Turkes
             ,
             whom
             I
             might
             as
             well
             chocke
             you
             withall
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             the
             Protestants
             with
             Anabaptists
             .
             So
             by
             this
             reason
             our
             profession
             is
             more
             safe
             and
             secure
             ,
             and
             questionlesse
             is
             more
             Catholike
             then
             yours
             .
             Neither
             haue
             wee
             in
             this
             discourse
             the
             Argument
             onely
             as
             you
             see
             very
             appliable
             and
             fauourable
             to
             vs
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             I
             would
             entreate
             you
             by
             the
             way
             to
             obserue
             )
             the
             conclusion
             it selfe
             often
             gran●ed
             by
             moderate
             and
             sober
             men
             of
             your
             owne
             side
             ,
             viz.
             that
             our
             course
             is
             in
             sundry
             things
             more
             safe
             then
             yours
             .
             As
             in
             making
             no
             Image
             of
             God.
             
             In
             trusting
             onely
             in
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ.
             
             
             In
             worshipping
             none
             but
             the
             Trinitie
             .
             In
             directing
             our
             prayers
             to
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             alone
             .
             
             In
             allowing
             Ministers
             to
             marry
             .
             
             In
             di●ers
             other
             points
             also
             many
             of
             your
             side
             say
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             
             
             and
             defend
             vs
             from
             the
             imputations
             which
             others
             of
             you
             lay
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             in
             the
             
               Catholike
               Apologie
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Reuerend
               Bishop
               of
               Chester
            
             .
          
           
             This
             to
             the
             proposition
             .
             Let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             where
             you
             mince
             too
             much
             the
             Protestants
             opinion
             touching
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             when
             you
             make
             them
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               peraduenture
               faultie
               in
               some
               things
               :
            
             Nay
             without
             peraduenture
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             corrupt
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             superstitious
             and
             Idolatrous
             in
             religion
             ,
             tyrannicall
             in
             gouernment
             ,
             
             defiled
             in
             manners
             ,
             from
             the
             crowne
             of
             the
             head
             to
             the
             soale
             of
             the
             foot
             no
             soundnes
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             of
             another
             like
             it
             ;
             
             yet
             the
             vitall
             parts
             not
             perished
             ,
             readie
             to
             die
             ,
             
             yet
             not
             dead
             .
             
               A
               true
               Church
               though
               neither
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               nor
               yet
               a
               sound
               member
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             That
             also
             is
             false
             in
             the
             assumption
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Puritans
               denie
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               bee
               a
               true
               Church
               .
            
             Vnlesse
             the
             Puritans
             and
             Brownists
             bee
             with
             you
             all
             one
             ,
             which
             you
             haue
             made
             diuers
             Sects
             aboue
             ,
             and
             then
             are
             you
             to
             blame
             as
             to
             multiply
             names
             (
             whereof
             I
             haue
             told
             you
             )
             before
             ,
             so
             now
             againe
             to
             confound
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             now
             the
             Conclusion
             ?
             
               It
               would
               be
               more
               safe
               and
               secure
               to
               become
               a
               Roman
               Catholike
               .
            
             But
             the
             Proposition
             wil
             not
             inferre
             thus
             much
             simply
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             this
             respect
             .
             For
             Topicall
             arguments
             (
             as
             you
             know
             )
             hold
             onely
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             .
             We
             must
             then
             inquire
             if
             there
             be
             no
             other
             intrinsecall
             arguments
             by
             which
             it
             may
             bee
             discerned
             ,
             whether
             cause
             bee
             the
             better
             ,
             whether
             pretence
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Truth
             ,
             more
             iust
             ,
             more
             euident
             .
             Whether
             it
             may
             bee
             warranted
             to
             returne
             to
             Babell
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             some
             people
             there
             ;
             when
             as
             he
             commands
             those
             that
             are
             there
             to
             come
             out
             of
             it
             .
             How
             safe
             it
             may
             bee
             willingly
             to
             ioyne
             with
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             corrupt
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Manners
             ,
             when
             wee
             may
             continue
             with
             that
             which
             is
             reformed
             .
             These
             points
             were
             to
             haue
             been
             scanned
             ,
             ere
             you
             concluded
             and
             executed
             as
             you
             did
             .
          
           
             And
             such
             Arguments
             there
             want
             not
             .
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             amongst
             others
             ,
             two
             infallible
             Notes
             to
             know
             his
             Church
             .
             
               My
               Sheepe
            
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
             
               heare
               my
               voice
            
             :
             
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               By
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               knowe
               that
               yee
               are
               my
               Disciples
               if
               yee
               loue
               one
               another
               .
            
             What
             shall
             wee
             stand
             vpon
             coniecturall
             Arguments
             from
             that
             which
             men
             say
             ?
             We
             are
             partiall
             to
             our selues
             ,
             malignant
             to
             our
             opposites
             .
             Let
             Christ
             bee
             heard
             who
             bee
             his
             ,
             who
             not
             .
             And
             for
             
               the
               hearing
               of
               his
               voice
            
             ,
             O
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             issue
             !
             But
             I
             see
             you
             decline
             it
             ,
             Therefore
             I
             leaue
             it
             also
             for
             
             the
             present
             .
             That
             other
             is
             that
             which
             now
             I
             stand
             vpon
             :
             
               the
               badge
               of
               Christs
               sheepe
            
             .
             Not
             a
             likelihood
             ,
             but
             a
             certaine
             token
             ,
             whereby
             
               euery
               man
            
             may
             know
             them
             .
             
               By
               this
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               yee
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               yee
               haue
               charitie
               one
               towards
               another
               .
            
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             :
             This
             marke
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             is
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             you
             with
             our
             Schismatikes
             ,
             and
             other
             enemies
             want
             .
             As
             Salomon
             found
             the
             true
             Mother
             by
             her
             naturall
             affection
             ,
             that
             chose
             rather
             to
             yeeld
             to
             her
             Aduersaries
             plea
             clayming
             her
             childe
             ,
             then
             endure
             it
             should
             bee
             cut
             in
             peeces
             ,
             so
             may
             it
             soone
             bee
             found
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             whether
             is
             the
             right
             Mother
             .
             Ours
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               giue
               her
               the
               liuing
               child
               ,
               and
               kill
               him
               not
            
             ;
             or
             yours
             ,
             that
             if
             shee
             may
             not
             haue
             it
             ,
             is
             content
             it
             bee
             killed
             ,
             rather
             then
             want
             of
             her
             will.
             Alas
             ,
             saith
             ours
             ,
             euen
             of
             those
             that
             leaue
             her
             ,
             
               these
               be
               my
               children
               ,
               I
               haue
               borne
               them
               to
               Christ
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               I
               haue
               nourished
               them
               as
               I
               could
               with
               mine
               owne
               breasts
               his
               Testaments
               .
               I
               would
               haue
               brought
               them
               vp
               to
               mans
               estate
               ,
               as
               their
               free
               birth
               and
               parentage
               deserues
               .
               Whether
               it
               bee
               their
               lightnesse
               or
               discontent
               ,
               or
               her
               enticing
               wordes
               and
               gay
               shewes
               ,
               they
               leaue
               me
               ,
               they
               haue
               found
               a
               better
               Mother
               .
               Let
               them
               liue
               yet
               ,
               though
               in
               bondage
               .
               I
               shall
               haue
               patience
               ;
               I
               permit
               the
               care
               of
               them
               to
               their
               Father
               ;
               I
               beseech
               him
               to
               keepe
               them
               that
               they
               doe
               none
               euill
               ;
               if
               they
               make
               their
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               satisfied
               ,
               they
               haue
               not
               hurt
               me
               at
               all
               .
               Nay
               but
               ,
            
             saith
             yours
             ,
             
               I
               sit
               alone
               as
               Queene
               and
               Mistris
               of
               Christs
               family
            
             ;
             
             
               hee
               that
               hath
               not
               me
               for
               his
               Mother
               ,
               cannot
               haue
               God
               for
               his
               Father
               .
               Mine
               therefore
               are
               these
               ,
               either
               borne
               or
               adopted
               :
               and
               if
               they
               will
               not
               bee
               mine
               they
               shall
               bee
               none
               .
            
             So
             without
             expecting
             Christs
             sentence
             ,
             shee
             cuts
             in
             peeces
             with
             the
             temporall
             sword
             ,
             hangs
             ,
             burnes
             ,
             drawes
             those
             that
             shee
             perceiues
             inclined
             to
             leaue
             her
             ,
             or
             haue
             left
             her
             alreadie
             .
             So
             shee
             kils
             with
             the
             spirituall
             sword
             ,
             those
             that
             subiect
             not
             to
             her
             ,
             yea
             thousands
             of
             soules
             that
             not
             onely
             haue
             no
             meanes
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             many
             which
             neuer
             so
             much
             as
             haue
             heard
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             or
             no.
             Let
             our
             Salomon
             be
             Iudge
             between
             them
             :
             yea
             iudge
             you
             (
             Master
             Waddesworth
             )
             more
             
             seriously
             and
             maturely
             ,
             not
             by
             ghesses
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             very
             marke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             wanting
             your selues
             ,
             you
             haue
             vnawares
             discouered
             in
             vs
             ,
             iudge
             I
             say
             without
             passion
             ,
             and
             partialitie
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             Word
             ;
             which
             is
             his
             Flock
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             fraud
             and
             corruption
             in
             alleaging
             Councels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             YOur
             next
             Motiue
             was
             ,
             
               That
               in
               examining
               the
               questions
               especially
               about
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               you
               laboured
               to
               peruse
               the
               originall
               Quotations
               and
               Texts
               of
               the
               Councels
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               you
               found
               ,
            
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             
               much
               fraud
               committed
               by
               the
               Protestants
               .
            
             This
             imputation
             of
             fraud
             is
             very
             vsuall
             and
             common
             to
             both
             sides
             ;
             and
             verily
             I
             beleeue
             some
             on
             both
             sides
             are
             faultie
             .
             For
             whether
             out
             of
             humane
             infirmitie
             ,
             mistaking
             the
             meaning
             of
             Authors
             ,
             or
             slips
             of
             memorie
             ,
             trust
             of
             other
             mens
             Q●otations
             ,
             who
             tie
             not
             themselues
             to
             the
             wordes
             ,
             but
             giue
             the
             sense
             they
             conceiue
             ;
             how
             easily
             may
             testimonies
             bee
             alleaged
             cleane
             besides
             the
             Authors
             mindes
             ?
             Hee
             that
             hath
             strongly
             conceited
             any
             thing
             ,
             findeth
             it
             in
             all
             that
             euer
             he
             readeth
             ,
             or
             falleth
             vpon
             .
             Too
             much
             heat
             in
             contention
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             victorie
             ,
             blindeth
             the
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             maketh
             a
             man
             heedlesly
             lay
             hold
             vpon
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             hee
             thinkes
             may
             serue
             his
             turne
             .
             As
             wee
             see
             sometimes
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             had
             to
             deale
             with
             ancient
             Heretikes
             ,
             alleaging
             the
             Scriptures
             themselues
             besides
             the
             purpose
             .
             Sometimes
             haste
             and
             desire
             of
             contracting
             makes
             one
             cut
             off
             some
             wordes
             ,
             and
             explaine
             and
             presse
             those
             that
             make
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             leaue
             out
             something
             materiall
             ▪
             presently
             the
             other
             side
             cries
             out
             
               clipping
               ,
               forgerie
               ,
               falsification
            
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             But
             although
             all
             this
             may
             bee
             called
             fraud
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
             Reader
             ,
             who
             is
             by
             this
             meanes
             deceiued
             in
             his
             euidence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             he
             be
             not
             aware
             may
             pronounce
             amisse
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             nothing
             to
             that
             kinde
             ,
             when
             
               with
               an
               euill
               conscience
               and
               of
               set
               purpose
               falshood
               is
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               Truth
               out-faced
               .
            
             Wherein
             I
             cannot
             tell
             what
             you
             haue
             found
             .
             I
             could
             haue
             desired
             ,
             and
             doe
             yet
             if
             your
             leisure
             may
             serue
             ,
             you
             would
             shew
             the
             particulars
             .
             I
             doe
             professe
             here
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             seene
             and
             euen
             felt
             with
             my
             fingers
             such
             dealing
             in
             the
             Romish
             faction
             ,
             as
             I
             cannot
             resolue
             whether
             I
             should
             account
             them
             more
             shamefull
             slanderers
             ,
             and
             false
             accusers
             of
             others
             ,
             of
             fraudulent
             handling
             ;
             or
             bold
             and
             shamelesse
             ,
             in
             the
             practizing
             of
             it
             themselues
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             of
             Plessis
             his
             booke
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             came
             out
             ,
             how
             was
             it
             calumniated
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             
               with
               falsification
               ?
               Du
               Puy
            
             in
             a
             publike
             Chartell
             offered
             ,
             that
             of
             306.
             passages
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             he
             would
             shew
             as
             cleere
             as
             the
             Sunne
             at
             noone
             day
             ,
             283.
             were
             falsified
             ,
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             mangled
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             no
             importance
             .
             The
             
               Bishop
               of
               Eureux
            
             after
             Cardinall
             ,
             vndertooke
             to
             shew
             in
             the
             booke
             it selfe
             500.
             
               enormous
               falsities
               by
               ●ale
               ,
               and
               without
               hyperbole
               .
            
             The
             matter
             was
             brought
             to
             a
             triall
             before
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             nine
             places
             examined
             of
             this
             number
             .
             And
             as
             was
             before-hand
             promised
             the
             
               Popes
               Nuncio
               ,
               the
               businesse
               should
               be
               so
               carried
               that
               the
               aduantage
               should
               remaine
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               receiue
               contentment
               ,
               &
            
             in
             these
             very
             words
             
               the
               lie
               should
               rest
               with
               the
               Heretikes
               .
               Morney
            
             was
             borne
             downe
             .
             The
             Kings
             letters
             to
             the
             
               Duke
               of
               Espernon
            
             of
             this
             victorie
             ,
             were
             blowne
             ouer
             France
             ,
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             printed
             with
             a
             discourse
             thereabout
             ,
             set
             forth
             at
             Antwerp
             ,
             and
             translated
             into
             English
             ,
             with
             some
             alteration
             and
             Turksing
             by
             
               F.
               Parsons
               ▪
            
             Wherein
             hee
             saith
             a
             French
             Iesuit
             
               Fronto
               Duc●us
            
             discouered
             in
             it
             at
             least
             
               a
               thousand
               falshoods
               for
               his
               part
               .
            
             Hee
             accuseth
             Bishop
             Iewell
             ,
             and
             Master
             Fox
             of
             the
             like
             crime
             ;
             hee
             saith
             that
             in
             two
             onely
             leaues
             of
             his
             booke
             ,
             a
             certaine
             learned
             Scholler
             did
             discouer
             
               thirtie
               wilfull
               and
               voluntarie
               corruptions
               and
               falsifications
            
             that
             cannot
             be
             excused
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             
             besides
             these
             thirtie
             ,
             noted
             so
             many
             other
             plaine
             falsehoods
             and
             manifest
             wilfull
             lies
             ,
             as
             might
             well
             double
             the
             former
             number
             .
             And
             by
             Arithmetick
             hee
             multiplies
             this
             number
             with
             the
             number
             of
             the
             leaues
             ,
             the
             number
             hee
             saith
             will
             rise
             to
             30000.
             by
             which
             
               Iohn
               Fox
            
             his
             booke
             will
             as
             much
             exceede
             
               Iohn
               Sleidans
            
             storie
             in
             number
             of
             lies
             (
             in
             which
             were
             found
             onely
             11000
             )
             as
             it
             doth
             in
             bulke
             and
             bignesse
             .
             This
             manner
             of
             writing
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             brings
             to
             my
             minde
             that
             which
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               More
            
             writes
             of
             
               Tyndals
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             
             wherein
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               were
               founden
               and
               noted
               wrong
               and
               falsely
               translated
               aboue
               a
               thousand
               Texts
               by
               tale
               .
            
             The
             language
             is
             like
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             is
             the
             same
             .
             Men
             were
             loath
             these
             bookes
             should
             be
             read
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             them
             was
             such
             as
             could
             not
             be
             controlled
             ;
             the
             next
             remedie
             was
             to
             forestall
             the
             Readers
             mindes
             with
             a
             prejudice
             of
             falsification
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             regard
             them
             ,
             but
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             .
             The
             Vulgar
             sort
             would
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             conceit
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             ,
             with
             vehement
             accusation
             .
             Euen
             wise
             men
             would
             suppose
             though
             there
             should
             not
             bee
             any
             thing
             neere
             so
             many
             wilfull
             faults
             ,
             yet
             surely
             there
             must
             needes
             bee
             a
             very
             great
             number
             ,
             and
             that
             could
             not
             happen
             but
             with
             a
             very
             bad
             meaning
             ;
             this
             admitted
             ,
             who
             would
             vouchsafe
             them
             the
             reading
             ?
             And
             in
             truth
             among
             those
             that
             fauour
             the
             reformed
             part
             ,
             I
             haue
             me●
             with
             some
             that
             out
             of
             this
             buzze
             of
             falsification
             in
             the
             Lord
             of
             Plessis
             booke
             ,
             cared
             not
             for
             reading
             it
             ;
             whereby
             may
             bee
             thought
             in
             what
             account
             it
             should
             bee
             with
             all
             those
             who
             esteeme
             all
             
               F.
               Parsons
            
             Libels
             to
             bee
             Oracles
             .
             But
             shortly
             :
             Sith
             neither
             the
             Cardinall
             Perone
             ,
             nor
             
               F.
               Parsons
            
             haue
             had
             the
             meanes
             ,
             or
             will
             ,
             to
             decypher
             those
             hundreds
             and
             thousands
             of
             falsifications
             in
             Sleidan
             ,
             Bishop
             Iewell
             ,
             Master
             Fox
             ,
             or
             Plessis
             ,
             in
             these
             so
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             as
             haue
             run
             since
             they
             wrote
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             last
             ,
             he
             hath
             set
             forth
             the
             booke
             againe
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             authorities
             at
             large
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             in
             the
             Authors
             owne
             words
             ,
             and
             hath
             answered
             all
             those
             that
             bayed
             at
             it
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             
             silent
             ,
             what
             remaines
             but
             that
             we
             count
             this
             multiplying
             of
             
               F.
               Parso●s
            
             ,
             may
             be
             ioyned
             with
             Aequi●ocation
             ,
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             arte
             of
             falsehood
             ;
             wherein
             he
             and
             his
             faction
             may
             iustly
             claime
             to
             be
             the
             worthiest
             Professors
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             without
             any
             multiplication
             or
             other
             Arithmeticke
             ,
             in
             the
             fift
             page
             of
             that
             Relation
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             the
             seuen
             first
             lines
             are
             foure
             notorious
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             lies
             or
             falsifications
             ,
             but
             falshoods
             by
             tale
             .
             The
             first
             :
             
               That
               the
               triall
               being
               begun
               vpon
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               that
               was
               found
               false
               .
            
             The
             French
             discourse
             printed
             at
             Antwerp
             
               cum
               priuilegio
            
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Visitor
             of
             bookes
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               And
               as
               to
               the
               said
               first
               Article
               ,
               nothing
               was
               iudged
               thereabout
               by
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               ,
               nor
               pronounced
               by
               my
               said
               Lord
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               said
               that
               it
               should
               be
               remitted
               to
               another
               time
               to
               deliberate
               thereabout
               .
            
             The
             second
             :
             Hee
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Plessis
               )
               would
               haue
               passed
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishop
               refused
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               except
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Protestants
               there
               present
               would
               first
               subscribe
               and
               testifie
               that
               this
               first
               place
               was
               falsified
               .
            
             Hee
             said
             in
             the
             page
             before
             ,
             that
             
               Plessis
               appeared
               at
               last
               with
               some
               foure
               or
               fiue
               Ministers
               on
               his
               side
               .
            
             There
             were
             no
             Ministers
             appeared
             with
             him
             on
             his
             side
             .
             No
             Protestants
             ,
             no
             creature
             did
             subscribe
             ,
             or
             was
             required
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             The
             third
             :
             
               Which
               at
               length
               they
               did
               ,
               viz.
            
             subscribe
             ,
             this
             place
             was
             falsified
             .
             A
             vtter
             vntruth
             .
             Whereof
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             in
             the
             said
             printed
             Narration
             .
             The
             fourth
             :
             
               as
               well
               in
               this
               as
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             There
             was
             no
             subscription
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Commissioners
             were
             all
             of
             the
             Roman
             profession
             ,
             sauing
             Causabon
             ;
             and
             he
             no
             Minister
             .
             They
             neuer
             pronounced
             ,
             much
             lesse
             subscribed
             that
             any
             of
             those
             places
             examined
             were
             falsified
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             place
             of
             Scotus
             they
             pronounced
             nothing
             .
             Of
             the
             second
             ,
             of
             
               Durand
               ,
               That
               the
               opposition
               of
               Durand
               was
               alleaged
               for
               the
               resolution
               .
            
             And
             this
             they
             would
             haue
             remitted
             also
             as
             the
             former
             to
             another
             time
             ,
             saue
             that
             the
             Bishop
             insisted
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               it
               was
               in
               vaine
               to
               dispute
               if
               they
               would
               not
               iudge
               ,
            
             addressing
             his
             speech
             diuers
             times
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             hee
             should
             signifie
             his
             pleasure
             to
             the
             Commissioners
             ;
             and
             
             then
             his
             Maiestie
             drawing
             neere
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             gaue
             their
             opinions
             vpon
             that
             Article
             as
             before
             .
             This
             was
             that
             which
             F.
             Parsons
             stumbled
             at
             when
             hee
             wrote
             ,
             
               The
               Ministers
               and
               Protestants
               there
               present
               subscribed
               and
               testified
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               falsified
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             For
             being
             ouerioyed
             with
             this
             newes
             which
             hee
             did
             not
             well
             vnderstand
             (
             to
             thinke
             the
             charitablest
             of
             him
             )
             hee
             thought
             the
             Commissioners
             had
             beene
             part
             at
             least
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             :
             and
             had
             subscribed
             ,
             whereas
             they
             pronounced
             their
             sentence
             
               viua
               voce
            
             ,
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Chancellour
             ,
             neuer
             vsing
             the
             tearme
             falsification
             ;
             yea
             in
             some
             of
             the
             rest
             they
             acquited
             the
             L.
             of
             Plessis
             ,
             as
             in
             
               the
               passage
               of
               P.
               Crinitus
            
             though
             they
             said
             Crinitus
             was
             deceiued
             .
             In
             that
             of
             
               Bernard
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               beene
               good
               to
               distinguish
               the
               two
               passages
               of
               Saint
               Bernard
               out
               of
               the
               same
               booke
               with
               an
               et
               caetera
               .
            
             Not
             to
             stand
             now
             vpon
             that
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             places
             he
             hath
             a
             reasonable
             and
             iust
             defence
             with
             indifferent
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             omissions
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             in
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Bernard
            
             ,
             and
             Theodorit
             :
             and
             in
             that
             of
             Cyril
             ,
             the
             King
             himselfe
             said
             aloud
             ,
             that
             
               both
               sides
               had
               reason
               ▪
            
             but
             F.
             Parsons
             not
             hauing
             as
             it
             appeares
             receiued
             perfect
             information
             of
             the
             particularities
             of
             this
             affaire
             ,
             was
             so
             hastie
             to
             write
             according
             to
             the
             partiall
             intelligen●e
             he
             receiued
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             hee
             faults
             himselfe
             in
             the
             same
             kinde
             ,
             that
             hee
             imputes
             to
             another
             .
             And
             if
             he
             should
             meete
             with
             some
             seuere
             aduersarie
             ,
             that
             would
             multiplie
             his
             falsehoods
             by
             his
             leaues
             and
             lines
             ,
             as
             he
             dealeth
             with
             Master
             Fox
             ,
             and
             then
             extend
             by
             proportion
             his
             pamphlet
             to
             the
             bignesse
             of
             Master
             
               Fox
               his
               Booke
               of
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             he
             would
             finde
             ,
             that
             he
             prouides
             very
             ill
             for
             himselfe
             that
             is
             to
             rigorous
             and
             censorious
             to
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             leaue
             him
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             fidelitie
             of
             the
             Popish
             faction
             ,
             whereof
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             a
             taste
             in
             one
             of
             the
             questions
             which
             you
             name
             about
             the
             Church
             ,
             euen
             that
             which
             is
             indeede
             
               cardo
               negotij
            
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             
               the
               controuersie
               of
               the
               Popes
               authoritie
               .
            
             For
             the
             establishing
             whereof
             :
             First
             ,
             
               the
               Epistles
               of
               the
               ancient
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               for
               the
               space
               of
               
               about
               300.
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               are
               counterfeited
               .
            
             The
             Barbarous
             not
             Latine
             but
             lead
             of
             the
             stile
             ,
             and
             the
             likenesse
             of
             them
             all
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             deepe
             silence
             of
             antiquitie
             concerning
             them
             ;
             the
             Scriptures
             alleadged
             after
             Hieromes
             translation
             ,
             doe
             conuince
             them
             of
             falshood
             .
             And
             by
             whose
             practice
             and
             procurement
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             ,
             if
             wee
             aske
             but
             as
             Cassius
             was
             wont
             
               Cui
               bono
            
             ?
             For
             at
             euery
             bout
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             Roman
             See
             are
             extolled
             and
             magnified
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             the
             
               Donation
               of
               Constantine
            
             is
             a
             sencelesse
             forgerie
             ;
             
             and
             so
             blazed
             by
             some
             of
             the
             learnedest
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Reade
             it
             aduisedly
             ,
             either
             in
             Gratian
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Syluester
             ,
             with
             the
             Confession
             ,
             and
             Legend
             of
             Constantines
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             say
             out
             of
             your
             owne
             iudgement
             if
             euer
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             more
             fraudulent
             ,
             more
             sottish
             ?
             And
             because
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             Gratian
             ,
             his
             whole
             compilation
             is
             f●ll
             of
             falsification
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             Antiquitie
             :
             take
             an
             example
             or
             two
             in
             the
             matter
             wee
             haue
             in
             hand
             .
             
             The
             Mileuitene
             and
             after
             the
             Africane
             Councils
             vnderpaine
             of
             Excommunication
             prohibit
             
               appeales
               beyond
               the
               Seas
            
             .
             
             Which
             Canons
             were
             made
             purposely
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             vsurpations
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             some
             what
             before
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             citing
             this
             Canon
             ,
             Gratian
             addes
             this
             goodly
             explication
             ;
             
             
               nisi
               forte
               Romanam
               sedem
               appellauerint
            
             ;
             thus
             excepting
             that
             abuse
             which
             these
             Councels
             directly
             sought
             to
             prohibit
             .
             
             Againe
             ,
             Saint
             Augustine
             to
             informe
             a
             Christian
             man
             what
             Scriptures
             hee
             should
             hold
             for
             Canonicall
             ,
             bids
             Gratian●its
             ●its
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               inter
               qu●●
            
             (
             Scripturas
             )
             
               sane
               illae
               sunt
               quas
               Apostolica
               sedes
               habere
               &
               ab
               ea
               alij
               meru●runt
               accipere
               Epistolas
               :
            
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             that
             Canon
             is
             ;
             
               Inter
               Canonicas
               ,
               The
               Decretall
               Epistles
               are
               numbred
               amongst
               the
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               .
            
             True
             it
             
             i●
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             next
             Canon
             ,
             Gratian
             addes
             a
             good
             limitation
             ,
             and
             worth
             the
             remembering
             ,
             that
             this
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             
               such
               Decrees
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               nothing
               found
               contrary
               to
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Fathers
               foregoing
               ,
               nor
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             Belike
             euen
             in
             Gratians
             time
             it
             was
             not
             holden
             impossible
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Sanctions
             and
             Decretals
             of
             Popes
             ,
             something
             might
             be
             decreed
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             added
             to
             your
             Iudges
             infallibility
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             touched
             before
             .
          
           
             
               But
               these
               be
               old
               trickes
               of
               the
               Champions
               of
               the
               Papacie
               .
               At
               this
               day
               perhaps
               it
               is
               better
               :
               yes
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               ye
               vnderstand
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               themselues
            
             the
             Venetians
             .
             
               But
               first
               ye
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               among
               certaine
               Propositions
               set
               forth
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               state
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               ,
               the
               fourth
               in
               number
               of
               eight
               ,
            
             That
             the
             authoritie
             promised
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             vnder
             the
             metaphor
             of
             the
             Keyes
             is
             meerely
             spirituall
             .
             
               For
               confirmation
               whereof
               after
               other
               proofe
               was
               said
               ,
               that
            
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             highest
             Bishop
             is
             ouer
             sinne
             and
             ouer
             soules
             onely
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             that
             prayer
             of
             the
             Church
             about
             Saint
             Peter
             —
             qui
             B.
             Petro
             animas
             ligandi
             atque
             soluendi
             Pontificium
             tradidisti
             .
             Cardinall
             Bellermine
             
               vndertooke
               to
               answere
               these
               Propositions
               ,
               and
               comming
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               he
               saith
            
             ;
             that
             peraduenture
             Gods
             prouidence
             to
             take
             away
             such
             deceipts
             ,
             whereby
             the
             author
             of
             these
             Propositions
             would
             deceiue
             the
             simple
             ,
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             misunderstood
             ,
             inspired
             into
             the
             reformers
             of
             the
             Breuiarie
             that
             they
             should
             take
             out
             of
             that
             Prayer
             the
             word
             
               (
               animas
            
             )
             as
             anciently
             it
             was
             not
             there
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             because
             that
             prayer
             was
             formed
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Quodcunque
             ligaueris
             ,
             &
             quodcunque
             solueris
             .
             
               Now
               marke
               the
               reioinder
               that
               is
               made
               to
               him
               by
            
             Iohannes
             Marsilius
             ,
             
               who
               numbering
               vp
               his
               errors
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               euery
               proposition
               ,
               roundly
               tels
               him
               ?
            
             Erra
             XIIII
             .
             perche
             dice
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               He
               erres
               in
               the
               XIV
               .
               place
               for
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             that
             those
             which
             haue
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Breuiarie
             the
             word
             
               (
               animas
            
             )
             were
             inspired
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             I
             
             〈…〉
             
               Quodcunque
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             the
             word
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             by
             that
             text
             which
             explaineth
             them
             ,
             〈…〉
             ;
             sinnes
             being
             in
             the
             soule
             and
             not
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             least
             any
             should
             beleeue
             that
             the
             Pope
             were
             ,
             
               Domi●●s
               in
               〈◊〉
               &
               spiritualibus
            
             ,
             of
             goods
             ,
             of
             bodies
             ,
             and
             of
             soules
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             loose
             and
             binde
             euery
             thing
             ,
             as
             it
             seemes
             the
             L.
             Cardi●all
             beleeueth
             .
             
               And
               they
               explained
               them
               with
               the
               word
            
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               by
               which
               explication
               a
               remedy
               is
               put
               vnto
               all
               those
               discords
               which
               may
               arise
               betweene
               the
               Pope
               and
               Princes
            
             〈◊〉
             &
             tuo
             ,
             Whereas
             those
             which
             haue
             lat●ly
             taken
             it
             away
             out
             of
             the
             Breuiarie
             ,
             〈◊〉
             a
             new
             stirred
             vp
             occasion
             of
             discords
             and
             cont●●tions
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             knowne
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Councels
             ,
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             of
             other
             Doctors
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             very
             Br●maries
             and
             Missals
             there
             haue
             beene
             and
             are
             taken
             away
             those
             things
             which
             are
             in
             fauour
             of
             Princes
             of
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             at
             length
             there
             might
             be
             established
             the
             opinion
             
               de
               illimita●a
               Potestate
               Pontificis
               in
               t●mporalibus
               .
            
             〈…〉
             he
             as
             ●e
             that
             compar●s
             together
             the
             Bookes
             printed
             in
             the
             year●
             30.
             in
             50.
             and
             those
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Councels
             as
             others
             ,
             ●uidently
             〈◊〉
             the
             vintage
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             
               post
               vindemia●
            
             ,
             haue
             found
             some
             few
             clusters
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             our
             gracious
             Prince
             .
             This
             is
             a
             meanes
             if
             it
             goe
             on
             further
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             writings
             to
             loose
             their
             credit
             ,
             and
             to
             ruine
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Be
             it
             spoken
             by
             the
             occasion
             that
             the
             Lord
             Cardinall
             hath
             giuen
             ●e
             thereof
             ▪
             and
             for
             charities
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             desire
             that
             these
             writings
             be
             no
             more
             touched
             ;
             which
             be
             also
             said
             with
             all
             humilitie
             and
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             He
             erres
             in
             the
             XV.
             place
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             saith
             ●hat
             in
             the
             ancient
             Breuiaries
             there
             was
             not
             the
             word
             animas
             .
             And
             I
             haue
             seene
             Breuiaries
             written
             with
             〈◊〉
             abou●
             200.
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             and
             printed
             aboue
             an
             hundred
             ;
             in
             them
             is
             the
             word
             animas
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ▪
             yet
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             put
             in
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             occasions
             of
             discord●
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             he
             there
             ;
             As
             for
             the
             Prayer
             corrected
             ,
             or
             corrupted
             rather
             ;
             if
             you
             looke
             the
             old
             Breuiaries
             ,
             yea
             euen
             that
             set
             forth
             by
             Pi●s
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             printed
             by
             Plantine
             ,
             with
             the
             Priuiledge
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Catholike
             Maiest●e
             ,
             Anno
             77.
             vpon
             the
             nine
             &
             twentieth
             of
             Iune
             ,
             yee
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             runne
             thus
             .
             
               Deus
               qui
               B.
               Petro
               Apostolo
               ●uo
               collatis
               clauibus
               r●gui
               coelestis
               animas
               ligandi
               atque
               solu●ndi
               Ponti●icium
               tradid●st●
               ,
               concede
               vt
               intercessionis
               eius
               auxilio
               peccator
               ●m
               nostrorum
               nexibus
               liberemur
               .
               Per
               Dominum
               ▪
            
             Now
             in
             the
             late
             correction
             animas
             ,
             is
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             wee
             vnderstand
             the
             reason
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               end
               of
               the
               same
               booke
               there
               is
               ●n
               aduertisement
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               the
               beginning
               whereof
               I
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               set
               downe
            
             verbatim
             ;
             
               it
               is
               this
            
             .
             Because
             in
             this
             Defence
             I
             haue
             often
             said
             ,
             that
             Authors
             are
             made
             to
             recant
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             their
             bookes
             many
             things
             are
             taken
             away
             sincerely
             said
             ,
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Temporall
             Princes
             ,
             to
             stablish
             by
             these
             meanes
             the
             opinion
             ,
             
               De
               supremâ
               authoritate
               Papae
               in
               temporalibus
            
             ;
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             to
             aduise
             the
             R●ader
             ,
             that
             the
             quotations
             by
             mee
             brought
             ,
             are
             taken
             ,
             
               ad
               verbum
            
             ,
             out
             of
             those
             bookes
             which
             are
             incorrupt
             ,
             and
             containe
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Authors
             sincerely
             .
             And
             that
             the
             more
             ancient
             the
             Copies
             bee
             ,
             and
             further
             from
             these
             our
             times
             ,
             so
             much
             ●he
             better
             they
             bee
             .
             And
             in
             particular
             I
             desire
             that
             hee
             bee
             aduertised
             ,
             that
             the
             Cap.
             
               Nouit
               de
               iudicijs
            
             ,
             printed
             in
             Rome
             the
             yeere
             1575.
             by
             
               Ioseph
               de
               Angelis
            
             ,
             with
             licence
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             it
             the
             text
             which
             was
             followed
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             eight
             Positions
             ,
             and
             by
             mee
             ;
             which
             containes
             sincerely
             the
             opinion
             of
             Na●arrus
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Parisians
             .
             Which
             in
             the
             bookes
             printed
             since
             ,
             is
             changed
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             it
             is
             no
             more
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             is
             become
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tell
             mee
             ,
             good
             Master
             Wad●sworth
             ,
             in
             the
             ●ight
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             is
             fraud
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             .
             And
             thus
             not
             onely
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             age
             any
             way
             inclining
             to
             reformation
             ,
             as
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               Rhe●anus
               ,
               Cassander
               ,
               F●rus
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               Vines
               ,
               Faber
               ,
               
               Caietane
               ,
               Pol.
               Virgil
               ,
               Guicciardine
               ,
               Petrarch
               ,
               Dante
               ,
            
             yea
             Authors
             of
             six
             or
             seuen
             hundred
             yeeres
             old
             ,
             are
             set
             to
             Schoole
             to
             learne
             the
             Romane
             language
             ,
             and
             agree
             with
             the
             Trent●aith
             ●aith
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             authoritie
             and
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             Pope
             alone
             that
             is
             sought
             ,
             though
             that
             bee
             
               Summa
               summarum
            
             ,
             whereunto
             all
             comes
             at
             last
             ,
             but
             no
             voyce
             must
             be
             heard
             discenting
             from
             that
             which
             he
             teaches
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Bertramus
               Presbyter
            
             is
             appointed
             by
             your
             Spanish
             Index
             printed
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             to
             bee
             wholly
             abolished
             .
             The
             former
             had
             catechized
             him
             to
             say
             in
             stead
             of
             
               visibiliter
               ,
               inuisibiliter
            
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             pretie
             explications
             ,
             as
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             
               Secundum
               creaturarum
               substantiam
               ,
               quod
               prius
               fuerant
               ante
               consecrationem
               ,
               hoc
               &
               post
               consistunt
               ,
            
             the
             explication
             is
             ,
             
               secundum
               externas
               species
               Sacramenti
            
             .
             But
             the
             surest
             way
             was
             to
             take
             him
             cleane
             away
             :
             and
             so
             indeed
             in
             the
             
               Bibliotheca
               Patrum
            
             hee
             is
             ,
             
               and
               that
               purp●sely
            
             ,
             as
             
               Marguerinus
               de
               la
               Bigne
            
             confesseth
             in
             his
             Preface
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Ancient
               Fathers
               are
               perhaps
               free
               .
               For
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               appointed
               ,
               that
            
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             ancient
             Catholikes
             nothing
             should
             bee
             changed
             ,
             sa●e
             where
             by
             the
             fraud
             of
             heretikes
             a
             manifest
             error
             is
             crept
             in
             .
             
               But
               who
               shall
               bee
               the
               Iudge
               of
               that
               ?
               The
               Inquisitors
               and
               Censors
               themselues
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               cannot
               say
               that
               I
               haue
               spent
               many
               houres
               in
               the
               triall
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               nor
               haue
               I
               had
               ancient
               Copies
               thereto
               requisite
               .
               But
               I
               will
               intreat
               you
               to
               consider
               with
               mee
               one
               example
               ,
               or
               rather
               two
               or
               three
               in
               one
               Father
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               matter
               that
               I
               named
               ,
               whereby
               you
               may
               ghesse
               at
               the
               rest
               .
               In
               Saint
            
             Cyprians
             
               Workes
               imprinted
               at
               Rome
               ,
               by
            
             P.
             Manutius
             ,
             sent
             for
             to
             Venice
             by
             Pius
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             most
             perfectly
             clensed
             from
             all
             spots
             ,
             
               the
               Epistle
               of
            
             Firmilianus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             beginning
             ,
             Accepimus
             per
             Rogatianum
             ,
             
               is
               wholly
               left
               out
               ;
               and
            
             Pamelius
             
               thinkes
               purposely
               ,
               and
               addes
            
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             had
             beene
             more
             wisdome
             it
             had
             beene
             neuer
             set
             out
             at
             all
             .
             Saint
             Cyprian
             
               was
               not
               of
               that
               minde
               ,
               who
               translated
               it
               into
               Latin
               ,
               
               as
               the
               stile
               it selfe
               witnesses
               ,
               and
            
             Pamelius
             
               also
               is
               enforced
               to
               confesse
               .
               The
               matter
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               quicke
               and
               vehement
               against
            
             Stephanus
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               Hee
               saith
            
             hee
             is
             moued
             with
             iust
             indignation
             ,
             at
             the
             manifest
             folly
             of
             Stephanus
             ,
             that
             boasting
             so
             much
             of
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             hath
             the
             succession
             of
             Peter
             ,
             vpon
             whom
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             set
             ,
             brings
             in
             many
             other
             Rockes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hee
             saith
             hee
             hath
             stirred
             vp
             contentions
             and
             discords
             throughout
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Bids
             him
             not
             deceiue
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             himselfe
             a
             Schismaticke
             ,
             by
             separating
             himselfe
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             vnity
             ,
             for
             while
             he
             thinks
             he
             can
             separate
             all
             from
             his
             communion
             ,
             he
             hath
             separated
             himselfe
             onely
             from
             all
             .
             He
             taxes
             him
             for
             calling
             Saint
             Cyprian
             a
             false
             Christ
             ,
             a
             false
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             a
             deceitfull
             workeman
             ,
             which
             being
             priuy
             to
             himselfe
             that
             these
             were
             his
             owne
             due
             ,
             preuentingly
             hee
             obiected
             to
             another
             !
             
               No
               maruell
               if
               this
               geare
               could
               not
               passe
               the
               Presse
               at
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             In
             S.
             Cyprians
             Epistle
             ,
             
               De
               Vnitate
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             these
             words
             ,
             
               &
               Primatus
               Petro
               datur
               ,
               &c.
            
             &
             after
             ,
             
               Vnam
               Cathedram
               constituit
            
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               Et
               Cathedra
               vna
            
             ,
             are
             foisted
             into
             the
             text
             in
             that
             Romane
             edition
             .
             In
             that
             of
             Pamelius
             also
             besides
             these
             ,
             another
             clause
             is
             added
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             out
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             and
             a
             Copie
             of
             the
             Cambron
             Abby
             
               [
               Qui
               Cathedram
               Petri
               super
               quam
               fundata
               est
               Ecclesia
               deserit
               .
               ]
            
             These
             patches
             being
             all
             left
             out
             ,
             the
             sense
             is
             neuerthelesse
             complete
             and
             perfect
             :
             and
             for
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             speaks
             most
             for
             the
             Popes
             Chaire
             ,
             the
             Superuisors
             themselues
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             Gregory
             the
             thirteenth
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             in
             eight
             Copies
             of
             Cyprian
             entire
             ,
             in
             the
             Vaticane
             Librarie
             this
             sentence
             is
             not
             found
             :
             but
             besides
             these
             there
             is
             one
             wherein
             his
             opuscula
             alone
             are
             contained
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             Saint
             Sauiours
             in
             Bologna
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             found
             .
             But
             what
             account
             they
             make
             of
             it
             appeares
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             supplying
             the
             whole
             sentence
             in
             another
             place
             of
             Gratian
             ,
             they
             leaue
             it
             out
             .
             Wherein
             as
             their
             conscience
             is
             to
             bee
             commended
             ,
             and
             Manuti●●
             his
             modestie
             ,
             or
             theirs
             who
             
             surueied
             that
             edition
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             follow
             one
             Copie
             against
             eight
             ;
             so
             is
             Pamelius
             boldnesse
             to
             be
             corrected
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             fully
             agreeing
             with
             Gratian
             ,
             neither
             shames
             not
             (
             as
             himselfe
             sayes
             ,
             
               veriti
               non
               sumus
            
             )
             to
             force
             in
             this
             reading
             into
             the
             text
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             rest
             printed
             and
             manuscript
             ,
             which
             he
             vsed
             aboue
             twentie
             in
             number
             ,
             as
             he
             sets
             them
             downe
             in
             a
             Catalogue
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             edition
             .
             It
             is
             now
             little
             more
             then
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             agoe
             ,
             that
             
               Frier
               Thomas
               of
               Walden
            
             wrote
             against
             Witcleff
             .
             He
             in
             the
             second
             Booke
             of
             his
             first
             Tome
             ,
             the
             first
             Article
             ,
             and
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             cites
             this
             verie
             place
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             cites
             it
             to
             fort●fie
             Witclefs
             assertion
             of
             his
             owne
             minde
             .
             For
             hauing
             recited
             Witclefs
             words
             ,
             he
             concludes
             them
             thus
             ;
             
               Haec
               ibi
            
             ,
             and
             then
             proceeds
             .
             
               Addam●t
               &
               nos
               quod
               Cyprianus
               dicit
               omnes
               Apostolos
               pares
               fuisse
               &
               pote●tate
               &
               ho●●re
               .
               Addamus
               quod
               Hieronymus
               dicit
               ,
               super
               omnes
               Apostolos
               ex
               aequo
               fortitudo
               solidatur
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yet
             ,
             neither
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             whole
             discourse
             doth
             he
             once
             mention
             these
             words
             ,
             now
             conueied
             into
             Cyprian
             ,
             nor
             any
             where
             else
             that
             I
             can
             find
             in
             all
             his
             Work
             ,
             though
             hee
             cite
             this
             Tractate
             often
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             
               Liber
               contra
               haereticos
               &
               schismaticos
            
             .
             How
             fit
             had
             it
             beene
             to
             answere
             the
             obiection
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             by
             Cyprian
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             not
             found
             that
             Gratian
             after
             his
             manner
             had
             been
             too
             bold
             or
             negligent
             in
             this
             passage
             .
             The
             same
             Author
             in
             his
             third
             Tome
             
               De
               Sacramentalibus
               ,
               Doct.
            
             10.
             cites
             a
             long
             place
             out
             of
             this
             same
             Treatise
             beginning
             at
             those
             words
             .
             
               An
               esse
               sibi
               cum
               Christo
               videtur
               qui
               aduersum
               Sace●dotem
               Christi
               facit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Againe
             ,
             Cap.
             81.
             two
             places
             ;
             one
             immediately
             before
             the
             sentences
             charged
             with
             those
             former
             wordes
             ,
             another
             after
             .
             The
             one
             beginning
             ,
             
               Loquitur
               Dominus
               ad
               Petrum
               ▪
               Ego
               tibi
               dico
               quia
               tu
               es
               Petrus
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             other
             
               Vnitatem
               tenere
               ●irmiter
               &
               vendi●are
               debemus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Certainely
             vnlesse
             Waldens●s
             meant
             by
             fai●t-pleading
             to
             betray
             the
             cause
             hee
             vndertooke
             ,
             hee
             would
             neuer
             haue
             omitted
             so
             pregnant
             pass●ges
             as
             these
             be
             ,
             for
             Peters
             Primacie
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Popes
             Chaire
             ,
             had
             they
             beene
             extant
             in
             Cyprians
             worke
             when
             hee
             wrote
             ,
             But
             wee
             cannot
             doubt
             of
             his
             good
             affection
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             either
             for
             his
             orders
             sake
             ,
             o●
             his
             dedicating
             that
             worke
             to
             Pope
             Marti●e
             the
             Fi●th
             ,
             or
             his
             approbation
             of
             the
             two
             first
             Tomes
             ,
             which
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               hee
               caused
               to
               bee
               seene
               and
               examined
               ,
               per
               sollennes
               viros
               ,
            
             and
             testifies
             of
             to
             bee
             commended
             of
             all
             ,
             encouraging
             him
             to
             write
             the
             third
             .
             It
             remaines
             therefore
             that
             Cyprian
             hath
             receiued
             this
             garnishment
             since
             Waldens
             time
             .
             And
             here
             with
             this
             occasion
             of
             his
             silence
             about
             those
             things
             which
             are
             thrust
             into
             Cyprian
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             though
             besides
             my
             purpose
             ▪
             vse
             his
             testimony
             about
             a
             certaine
             sentence
             of
             
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               imperfect
               worke
               vpon
               Matthew
               ,
            
             ascribed
             to
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             ,
             which
             the
             Romish
             faction
             will
             needs
             race
             out
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             eleuenth
             Homily
             ,
             about
             the
             middle
             .
             The
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Si
               enim
               vasa
               sanctificata
               ad
               priuat●s
               vsus
               transferre
               peccatum
               est
               &
               periculum
               ,
               sicut
               docet
               Balthasar
               qui
               bibens
               in
               calicibus
               sacris
               de
               regn●
               depositus
               est
               &
               de
               vita
               .
               Si
               ergo
               haec
               vasa
               ad
               priuatos
               vsus
               transferre
               sic
               〈◊〉
               est
               [
               in
               quibus
               non
               est
               verum
               corpus
               Christi
               〈◊〉
               mysterium
               ●orporis
               eius
               continetur
               ]
               quanto
               magis
               vasa
               corporis
               nostri
               quae
               sibi
               Deus
               ad
               habitaculum
               praeparan●●
               non
               debemus
               locum
               dare
               Diabolo
               agend●
               in
               ijs
               quae
               vult
               .
            
             In
             this
             sentence
             the
             wordes
             that
             I
             haue
             e●closed
             from
             the
             rest
             are
             inserted
             saith
             Bellarm●e
             by
             some
             Schol●er
             of
             Berengarius
             ,
             
             for
             they
             are
             not
             in
             all
             Copies
             .
             
             No
             maruell
             .
             That
             is
             more
             maruell
             that
             they
             are
             in
             any
             ,
             since
             the
             Canonizing
             of
             Trans●bstantiation
             .
             But
             in
             Walde●s
             time
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             the
             words
             were
             th●s
             read
             ,
             for
             in
             his
             third
             Tome
             ,
             Cap.
             30.
             they
             are
             thus
             cited
             ,
             saue
             tha●
             by
             the
             error
             of
             the
             print
             ministerium
             ,
             is
             put
             for
             mysterium
             ,
             and
             hee
             addes
             there
             .
             〈…〉
             But
             ,
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               These
               words
               〈◊〉
               not
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               for
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               spake
               of
               the
               holy
               vessels
               of
               Salomons
               Temple
               ,
               which
               〈…〉
               ;
               
               and
               in
               those
               vessels
               ,
               neither
               was
               the
               Lords
               true
               body
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               mystery
               thereof
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             if
             they
             speake
             of
             the
             vessells
             of
             Salomons
             Temple
             ,
             let
             them
             stand
             in
             the
             Text
             still
             .
             What
             need
             yee
             purge
             them
             out
             of
             the
             newer
             editions
             at
             Antwerpe
             ,
             and
             Paris
             .
             Belike
             Father
             
               Iohn
               Matthews
            
             saw
             further
             into
             this
             matter
             then
             Bellarmine
             ,
             for
             hee
             casts
             out
             this
             sentence
             with
             the
             dregs
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             although
             there
             bee
             no
             Arianisme
             in
             it
             that
             I
             can
             perceiue
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Author
             speakes
             of
             the
             Vessels
             vsed
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             his
             owne
             time
             .
             For
             those
             wordes
             ,
             
               sicut
               docet
               Balthasar
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             for
             a
             confirmation
             from
             a
             like
             example
             ,
             the
             sense
             hanging
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             which
             is
             resumed
             againe
             when
             hee
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               Si
               ergo
               haec
               vasa
            
             ,
             as
             any
             indifferent
             Reader
             may
             perceiue
             .
             Yea
             ,
             take
             away
             these
             words
             ,
             &
             the
             sinewes
             of
             the
             sentence
             are
             cut
             ,
             for
             the
             force
             of
             the
             argument
             lies
             in
             the
             comparison
             of
             the
             prophaning
             of
             the
             holy
             vessels
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             bodies
             ;
             That
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             yet
             Christs
             body
             is
             not
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             mystery
             therof
             :
             but
             God
             himselfe
             dwels
             in
             these
             .
          
           
             These
             examples
             ,
             to
             omit
             some
             other
             ,
             doe
             make
             mee
             thinke
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             the
             corrupting
             of
             the
             texts
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             not
             perhaps
             so
             vsuall
             ,
             as
             of
             other
             Writers
             ,
             and
             good
             reason
             why
             ,
             they
             know
             that
             many
             looke
             narrowly
             to
             their
             ●ingers
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             place
             almost
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             speciall
             pith
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             beene
             obserued
             and
             vrged
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             the
             controuersies
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             by
             some
             one
             or
             other
             ;
             yet
             where
             there
             is
             any
             colour
             of
             differing
             Copies
             ,
             or
             any
             aduantage
             to
             bee
             taken
             that
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             slipped
             .
             And
             who
             knowes
             not
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             the
             change
             of
             a
             Letter
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             a
             Point
             or
             Accent
             ;
             makes
             the
             whole
             sentence
             of
             another
             meaning
             ?
             
             As
             for
             example●
             that
             of
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Qui
               fecit
               te
               sine
               te
               ,
               non
               iustificat
               te
               sine
               te
               .
            
             Read
             it
             interrogatiuely
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             as
             strong
             for
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             be
             read
             assertiuely
             ,
             for
             Cathar●●●
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
           
             And
             in
             very
             deede
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             eagernesse
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             to
             win
             their
             purposes
             ,
             and
             their
             fearfull
             boldnesse
             with
             the
             holy
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             a
             man
             should
             looke
             for
             conscience
             or
             respect
             at
             their
             hands
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             men
             .
             For
             to
             omit
             that
             the
             Trent-Fathers
             haue
             canonized
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Latin
               Edition
            
             ,
             which
             so
             many
             times
             departeth
             from
             the
             originall
             inspired
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             adding
             ,
             detracting
             ,
             changing
             ,
             often
             to
             a
             diuerse
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             a
             contrarie
             sense
             .
             To
             let
             passe
             also
             how
             
               Sixtus
               V.
            
             and
             
               Clemens
               VIII
            
             .
             doe
             tyrannize
             oue●
             and
             delude
             the
             Faith
             of
             their
             followers
             ,
             about
             that
             Edition
             ,
             binding
             them
             vnto
             two
             diuerse
             Copies
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             flat
             contradictorie
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             
               as
               the
               forme
               of
               each
               must
               bee
               inuiolably
               obserued
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               particle
               of
               the
               Text
               added
               ,
               changed
               ,
               or
               detracted
               .
            
             The
             former
             ,
             
               derogating
               all
               Faith
               and
               authoritie
               from
               whatsoeuer
               Bibles
               hand●written
               ,
               or
               printed
               ,
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               edition
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               agree
               with
               that
               which
               hee
               set
               forth
            
             ad
             verbum
             &
             ad
             literam
             .
             The
             latter
             ,
             telling
             ,
             that
             
               when
               the
               same
               Pope
               endeuoured
               to
               set
               it
               out
               ,
               hee
               perceiued
               not
               a
               few
               things
               to
               haue
               crept
               into
               the
               holy
               Bible
               ,
               through
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               Presse
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               needed
               a
               second
               care
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               decreed
               to
               bring
               the
               whole
               worke
               againe
               to
               the
               Anuile
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               beene
               preuented
               by
               death
            
             ;
             so
             derogating
             all
             Faith
             from
             the
             ●ormer
             .
             Whereas
             the
             truth
             is
             Sixt●●
             did
             not
             onely
             endeuour
             to
             set
             out
             his
             Bible
             ,
             but
             prefixed
             his
             Bull
             before
             it
             
               ad
               perpetuam
               rei
               memoriam
            
             ,
             and
             sent
             one
             of
             the
             Copies
             to
             the
             
               State
               of
               Venice
            
             (
             as
             I
             heard
             at
             my
             being
             there
             )
             howsoeuer
             since
             it
             was
             cunningly
             recouered
             againe
             ,
             set
             it
             to
             sale
             publikely
             ,
             and
             saith
             in
             his
             Bull
             ,
             that
             he
             corrected
             the
             faults
             of
             the
             Presse
             with
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             most
             of
             all
             conuinceth
             Pope
             Clements
             Preface
             of
             falshood
             )
             the
             difference
             of
             these
             Editions
             is
             not
             in
             fault
             of
             the
             prints
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             the
             one
             followes
             the
             old
             erroneous
             reading
             ,
             the
             latter
             the
             reading
             of
             other
             Manuscripts
             ac●ording
             with
             the
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               Chaldee
               ,
               Greeke
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Latin
             edition
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Kings
             Bible
             ,
             obserued
             by
             the
             industrie
             of
             the
             Diuines
             of
             Lo●aine
             .
             
             But
             to
             forbeare
             to
             vrge
             this
             contradiction
             in
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             beliefe
             ,
             which
             some
             man
             peraduenture
             would
             presse
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             inferre
             ,
             that
             the
             Romanists
             haue
             no
             faith
             (
             for
             hee
             that
             beleeues
             contradictories
             beleeues
             nothing
             .
             )
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             that
             impietie
             ,
             to
             corrupt
             the
             originall
             Text
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             Latin
             ?
             See
             an
             example
             hereof
             in
             the
             first
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             where
             the
             Serpent
             is
             threatned
             ,
             that
             
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               Woman
               shall
               crush
               his
               head
               .
            
             The
             vulgar
             Edition
             leauing
             here
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             the
             Seuentie
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Hierome
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             his
             questions
             vpon
             Genesis
             ,
             tran●●ates
             
               Ipsa
               .
               Shee
               shall
               bruise
               thy
               head
               .
            
             So
             it
             stands
             now
             in
             the
             authenticall
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             herein
             Sixtus
             and
             Clemens
             are
             of
             accord
             .
             The
             Diuines
             of
             Louaine
             obserue
             ,
             that
             two
             Manuscript
             Copies
             haue
             Ipse
             .
             That
             the
             
               Hebr●w
               ,
               Chaldie
            
             ,
             and
             Greeke
             ,
             haue
             it
             so
             likewise
             .
             Why
             then
             did
             not
             either
             Sixtus
             or
             Clemens
             ,
             or
             they
             themselues
             hauing
             Copies
             for
             it
             ,
             correct
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             so
             in
             the
             authenticall
             Text
             ?
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             .
             By
             colour
             of
             this
             corruption
             ,
             the
             Deuill
             enuying
             Christs
             glorie
             ,
             like
             an
             obstinate
             enemie
             rather
             yeelding
             himselfe
             to
             any
             then
             his
             true
             Conqueror
             ,
             hath
             giuen
             this
             honour
             to
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             .
             To
             her
             it
             is
             attributed
             in
             that
             worke
             which
             I
             thinke
             to
             bee
             the
             most
             vngodly
             and
             blasphemous
             that
             euer
             saw
             the
             Sunne
             :
             
               The
               Ladies
               Psalter
            
             ,
             wherein
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             writhed
             to
             her
             .
             In
             the
             51.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             
               Quid
               gloriaris
               in
               malitia
               ,
               ô
               maligne
               Serpens
               ,
               &c.
               
               Why
               boastest
               thou
               in
               malice
               ,
               ô
               thou
               malignant
               Serpent
               and
               infernall
               Dragon
               ,
               Submit
               thy
               head
               to
               the
               Woman
               ,
               by
               whose
               valour
               thou
               shalt
               be
               drowned
               in
               the
               deepe
               .
               Crush
               him
               ,
               ô
               Lady
               ,
               with
               the
               foot
               of
               thy
               valour
               ,
               arise
               and
               scatter
               his
               malice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             52.
             speaking
             to
             the
             same
             Serpent
             .
             
               Noli
               extolli
               ,
               &c.
               Bee
               not
               lifted
               vp
               for
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               for
               a
               Woman
               shall
               crush
               thy
               head
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             in
             that
             Anthem
             :
             
               Haec
               est
               mulier
               virtutis
               quae
               contri●it
               caput
               Serpentis
               .
            
             Yea
             which
             I
             write
             with
             griefe
             and
             shame
             ,
             to
             her
             doth
             good
             
             Bernard
             apply
             it
             ,
             
               Hom.
               2.
               super
               Missus
               est
            
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             strange
             ,
             expounds
             it
             ,
             not
             of
             her
             bearing
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               Ipsa
               proculdubio
               ,
               &c.
               
               Shee
               doubtlesse
               crushed
               that
               poisonfull
               head
               ,
               which
               brought
               to
               nought
               all
               manner
               of
               suggestion
               of
               that
               wicked
               one
               ,
               both
               of
               temptation
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               of
               pride
               of
               minde
               .
            
             To
             her
             doth
             the
             learned
             and
             deuout
             Chancelor
             of
             Paris
             apply
             it
             .
             
             
               Has
               pestes
               vniuersas
               dicimus
               membra
               Serpentis
               antiqui
               ,
               cuiu●
               caput
               ipsa
               virgo
               contriuit
               .
            
             And
             what
             maruell
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             plaine
             Text
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ran
             so
             in
             the
             foeminine
             gender
             ,
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             few
             or
             none
             had
             any
             skill
             of
             the
             Greeke
             or
             Hebrew
             ?
             Who
             should
             that
             SHEE
             be
             ,
             but
             
               shee
               that
               is
               blessed
               among
               women
               ?
            
             Now
             although
             that
             thankes
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             knowne
             that
             this
             is
             a
             corrupt
             place
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Fountains
             ,
             yea
             out
             of
             the
             Riuers
             also
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             referring
             this
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               Irenaaus
               ,
               Iustine
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
            
             yea
             Pope
             Leo
             himselfe
             ,
             yet
             because
             no
             error
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             may
             bee
             acknowledged
             ,
             how
             palpable
             soeuer
             ;
             they
             haue
             cast
             how
             to
             shadow
             this
             corruption
             ,
             and
             set
             some
             colour
             vpon
             it
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             this
             reading
             cannot
             bee
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             bee
             made
             like
             to
             truth
             .
             Loe
             in
             the
             Interlinear
             Bible
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             King
             Philip
             the
             father
             of
             his
             Majestie
             that
             now
             reignes
             with
             you
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             is
             reformed
             according
             to
             the
             Latine
             ,
             
             IPSA
             .
             There
             was
             some
             opportunitie
             hereunto
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Letters
             of
             the
             Text
             without
             pricks
             would
             beare
             both
             readings
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hu
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hiu
             .
             And
             this
             selfe-same
             word
             for
             the
             Letters
             the
             base
             of
             reading
             ,
             is
             so
             pointed
             in
             this
             Chapter
             verse
             19.
             and
             applied
             to
             
               Eue
               Shee
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               liuing
               .
            
             And
             so
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             28.
             1.
             and
             21.
             
             Hereunto
             perhaps
             was
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             pricks
             are
             a
             late
             inuention
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             as
             many
             thinke
             ,
             and
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Text.
             And
             that
             not
             onely
             
               Leo
               Castro
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             accuse
             the
             present
             Hebrew
             Copies
             as
             fal●ified
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             defend
             them
             also
             ,
             doe
             many
             of
             them
             confesse
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             was
             resolued
             ,
             as
             it
             seemes
             ,
             to
             point
             
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             that
             it
             was
             not
             by
             mistaking
             but
             purposely
             done
             ▪
             
               Franciscu●
               Lucas
            
             in
             his
             Annotations
             vpon
             the
             place
             doth
             assure
             vs
             ;
             and
             saith
             it
             was
             
               Guido
               Fabricius
            
             his
             deede
             .
             And
             indeede
             other
             things
             there
             bee
             in
             that
             worke
             ,
             which
             sauour
             not
             of
             the
             learning
             and
             integritie
             of
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             Etymologie
             of
             Missa
             from
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             as
             Boldnesse
             is
             not
             alwayes
             as
             prouident
             ,
             as
             Ignorance
             or
             Malice
             is
             bold
             ,
             these
             Correctors
             marked
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             gender
             of
             the
             Verbe
             ,
             and
             the
             affixe
             of
             the
             Noune
             following
             ,
             are
             both
             Masculine
             .
             So
             although
             the
             Orthographie
             would
             bee
             framed
             to
             consent
             ,
             yet
             the
             Syntaxe
             doth
             crie
             out
             against
             this
             Sacriledge
             .
             And
             yet
             our
             Rhemists
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             ,
             in
             their
             lately
             set
             forth
             Bible
             ,
             with
             a
             long
             note
             vpon
             this
             place
             ,
             defend
             the
             applying
             of
             this
             Text
             to
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             reading
             Ipsa
             .
             What
             should
             a
             man
             say
             ?
             Necessitie
             makes
             men
             desperate
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Euill
               men
               and
               deceiuers
               shall
               waxe
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               deceiuing
               and
               being
               deceiued
               .
            
          
           
             These
             be
             fraudes
             indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             strictest
             sense
             ,
             wilfully
             corrupting
             the
             Texts
             of
             good
             Authors
             ,
             wilfully
             maintayning
             them
             so
             corrupted
             ;
             not
             abstayning
             from
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             themselues
             .
             For
             as
             to
             that
             other
             kinde
             ,
             deprauing
             the
             sense
             ,
             retayning
             the
             wordes
             ;
             it
             were
             endlesse
             to
             cite
             examples
             .
             Bellarmine
             alone
             ,
             as
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             passeth
             any
             two
             Protestants
             that
             euer
             set
             pen
             to
             paper
             ,
             perhaps
             all
             of
             them
             put
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Armies
             of
             euident
             witnesses
             for
             the
             Romanists
             .
          
           
             WHere
             you
             adde
             that
             
               you
               found
               the
               Catholikes
               had
               farre
               greater
               and
               better
               Armies
               of
               euident
               witnesses
               then
               the
               Protestants
               ,
            
             it
             might
             perhaps
             seeme
             so
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             your
             minde
             was
             prepared
             ,
             when
             you
             had
             met
             with
             
             such
             cunning
             muster-Masters
             as
             the
             Romanists
             are
             .
             Who
             sometimes
             bring
             into
             the
             fi●ld
             to
             make
             their
             number
             seeme
             more
             ,
             after
             the
             old
             stratagem
             of
             warre
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Pages
             and
             Lackeis
             ,
             vnworthy
             to
             hold
             any
             ranke
             in
             the
             host
             of
             God
             ,
             vnder
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Sometimes
             to
             confirme
             their
             part
             ,
             giue
             out
             a
             voice
             confidently
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             ●orces
             which
             they
             see
             aloofe
             in
             the
             field
             are
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             whereas
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             battell
             they
             shall
             finde
             that
             they
             wil
             turne
             their
             armes
             against
             them
             .
             Somtimes
             they
             change
             the
             quarrell
             it selfe
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             to
             bring
             Armies
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             No-bodie
             and
             euident
             witnesses
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             which
             no
             man
             denies
             ?
             For
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             hath
             had
             a
             primacie
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             question
             is
             about
             a
             Monarchie
             ,
             and
             infallible
             Iudgement
             ,
             an
             vncontrolable
             Iurisdiction
             .
             Herein
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             see
             how
             Bellarmine
             alleages
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             ,
             in
             the
             15.
             and
             16.
             
             Chapters
             of
             his
             first
             Booke
             ,
             
               de
               Summo
               Pontifice
            
             .
             So
             for
             proofe
             of
             the
             veritie
             of
             Christs
             Bodie
             and
             Bloud
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             hee
             spends
             a
             whole
             Booke
             onely
             in
             citing
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             ?
             When
             the
             question
             is
             not
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Presence
             ,
             bu●
             of
             the
             manner
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             Teeth
             and
             Belly
             ,
             or
             Soule
             and
             Faith
             of
             the
             Receiuer
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             will
             beare
             downe
             the
             vnexpert
             Souldier
             their
             Reader
             ,
             that
             hee
             sees
             the
             Fathers
             fight
             for
             them
             ;
             as
             Pighius
             and
             Bellarmine
             come
             in
             often
             with
             their
             Vides
             in
             the
             end
             and
             application
             of
             a
             testimonie
             .
             Whereby
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             Scholler
             if
             he
             be
             of
             a
             plyable
             disposition
             ,
             or
             loath
             to
             bee
             counted
             dimme-sighted
             ,
             yeelds
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             sees
             in
             the
             Fathers
             that
             which
             they
             neuer
             dreamed
             of
             .
             But
             surely
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             had
             you
             giuen
             that
             honour
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             Iewes
             was
             giuen
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             allowes
             it
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             employed
             as
             much
             trauell
             in
             the
             searching
             and
             looking
             into
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             professe
             to
             haue
             done
             in
             the
             
               perusing
               the
               Councels
               and
               Fathers
            
             ,
             
             perhaps
             God
             had
             opened
             your
             eyes
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             El●sha
             his
             seruant
             ,
             to
             haue
             seene
             ,
             that
             
               there
               are
               more
               on
               our
               side
               then
               against
               vs
               ,
            
             horses
             indeede
             and
             charets
             of
             fire
             ,
             able
             to
             put
             to
             flight
             and
             scatter
             neuer
             so
             great
             armies
             of
             humane
             authorities
             and
             opinions
             .
             But
             this
             place
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             hath
             no
             place
             amongst
             all
             your
             motiues
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             that
             which
             you
             say
             
               of
               the
               Centurists
               often
               consuring
               and
               reiecting
               the
               plaine
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             title
             
               De
               Doctrina
            
             ,
             they
             note
             a
             part
             ,
             
               the
               singular
               and
               incommodious
               opinions
               the
               stubble
               and
               errors
               of
               the
               Doctors
               .
            
             Wherein
             to
             tell
             you
             my
             fancie
             ,
             if
             they
             commit
             any
             fault
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             rigid
             and
             strict
             ,
             referring
             into
             this
             Catalogue
             ,
             euery
             improper
             and
             excessiue
             speech
             ,
             which
             being
             seuered
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             discourse
             ,
             may
             often
             seeme
             absurd
             :
             as
             it
             may
             also
             seeme
             strange
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             should
             teach
             a
             man
             
               to
               hate
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
            
             or
             
               pull
               out
               his
               eyes
            
             ,
             or
             
               giue
               him
               his
               cloake
               that
               hath
               bereaued
               him
               of
               his
               coate
               .
            
             Whereas
             these
             and
             the
             like
             haue
             in
             the
             place
             where
             they
             stand
             ,
             admirable
             force
             and
             grace
             ,
             being
             taken
             with
             an
             equall
             and
             commodious
             interpretation
             .
             But
             it
             is
             are
             cleare
             as
             the
             noone
             day
             ,
             that
             sundry
             such
             errors
             and
             singular
             opinions
             there
             be
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             iustified
             .
             They
             speake
             not
             alwaies
             to
             your
             own
             mindes
             ,
             not
             onely
             
               prima
               facie
               ,
               and
               in
               sound
               of
               words
               ,
            
             but
             being
             neuer
             so
             well
             examined
             and
             salued
             .
             Witnesse
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               in
               the
               fift
               and
               sixt
               Bookes
               of
               his
               Bibliotheca
               .
            
             Witnesse
             
               Pamelius
               ,
               Medina
            
             (
             though
             blamed
             for
             confessing
             so
             much
             by
             Bellarmine
             )
             yea
             witnesse
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             bare
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Fathers
             must
             binde
             vs
             ,
             vndergoe
             the
             same
             law
             yee
             giue
             ,
             if
             as
             your
             
               Belgick
               Index
            
             confesseth
             ,
             
               you
               beare
               in
               them
               with
               many
               errors
               ,
               extenuate
               them
               ,
               excuse
               them
               ,
               by
               deuising
               some
               shift
               ,
               often
               denie
               them
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               a
               c●modious
               sense
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               opposed
               in
               disputations
               ,
            
             giue
             the
             libertie
             ye
             take
             .
             Or
             if
             (
             as
             we
             thinke
             )
             these
             be
             base
             courses
             and
             vnbeseeming
             the
             ingenuitie
             of
             true
             Christian
             mindes
             ,
             acknowledge
             this
             honour
             as
             proper
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             to
             be
             without
             controuersie
             receiued
             ,
             examine
             by
             the
             true
             touchstone
             of
             diuine
             authoritie
             all
             humaine
             writings
             ,
             how
             holy
             soeuer
             their
             Authors
             haue
             beene
             .
             Try
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             ,
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Your
               instance
               in
            
             Danaeus
             his
             Commentaries
             ,
             super
             D.
             Aug.
             Euchiridion
             ad
             Laurentium
             ,
             
               was
               not
               all
               the
               best
               chosen
               .
               For
               neither
               doth
               Saint
            
             Augustine
             
               in
               that
               booke
               treating
               professedly
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               auouch
               it
               plainely
               ,
               or
               yet
               obscurely
               .
               Nor
               doth
            
             Danaeus
             
               reiect
               his
               opinion
               with
               those
               words
               ,
            
             Hic
             est
             nae●us
             Augustini
             ,
             
               or
               the
               like
               .
               The
               heads
               of
               Saint
            
             Augustines
             
               discourse
               are
               these
               .
               I.
            
             That
             whereas
             some
             thought
             that
             such
             as
             are
             baptized
             and
             holde
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             they
             liue
             and
             die
             neuer
             so
             wickedly
             ,
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             punished
             with
             a
             long
             but
             not
             eternall
             fire
             ,
             he
             thinkes
             them
             to
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             certaine
             humane
             pit●
             ;
             for
             this
             opinion
             is
             flatly
             contrarie
             to
             other
             Sc●rptures
             .
             II.
             He
             interprets
             the
             place
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             touching
             the
             trying
             of
             euery
             mans
             worke
             by
             fire
             ,
             of
             the
             fire
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             through
             which
             as
             well
             he
             that
             builds
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             mindes
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             builds
             hay
             and
             stubble
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             too
             much
             mindes
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             must
             passe
             .
             III.
             He
             saith
             that
             it
             is
             not
             incredible
             ,
             that
             some
             such
             thing
             is
             done
             after
             this
             life
             also
             ;
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             may
             be
             enquired
             of
             .
             IIII.
             But
             whether
             it
             be
             found
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             some
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             haue
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             loued
             these
             perishing
             things
             ,
             are
             later
             or
             sooner
             saued
             :
             yet
             not
             such
             as
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             possesse
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             vnlesse
             repenting
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             they
             obtaine
             forgiuenesse
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             be
             fruitfull
             in
             almes
             ;
             which
             yet
             will
             not
             serue
             to
             purchase
             a
             licence
             to
             commit
             sinne
             .
             V.
             That
             the
             daily
             and
             lighter
             sinnes
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             are
             neuer
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             are
             blotted
             out
             by
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
             And
             so
             the
             greater
             also
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             leaue
             them
             ,
             and
             forgiue
             others
             his
             enemies
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             worthy
             kinde
             of
             almes
             :
             but
             the
             best
             of
             all
             is
             a
             sinners
             amending
             of
             his
             life
             .
             
               Loe
               how
               plainly
               Saint
            
             Augustine
             
               auo●cheth
               Purgatorie
               ,
               Of
               which
               he
               doubts
               whether
               any
               such
               thing
               can
               be
               found
               
               or
               no.
               Expounds
               that
               Scripture
               that
               seemes
               most
               strong
               for
               it
               ,
               all
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               it
               cannot
               agree
               thereunto
               .
               If
               it
               be
               found
               ,
               is
               sure
               it
               will
               not
               serue
               for
               greater
               sinnes
               .
               And
               for
               lesser
               defects
               ,
               yea
               the
               greatest
               shewes
               ,
               another
               a
               surer
               remedy
               ,
               which
               intruth
               makes
               Purgatory
               superfluous
               .
               In
               this
               doctrine
               ,
            
             Danaeus
             
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               controuling
               Saint
            
             Augustine
             ,
             
               that
               he
               applauds
               him
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
            
             that
             declaring
             his
             owne
             opinion
             of
             Purgatorie
             ,
             he
             pronounceth
             plainely
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             defining
             of
             this
             matter
             is
             vncertaine
             ,
             doubtfull
             ,
             and
             rash
             ;
             which
             since
             that
             Augustine
             wrote
             being
             now
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             certainely
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             hee
             did
             altogether
             reiect
             Purgatorie
             :
             yea
             and
             he
             shewes
             this
             fire
             it selfe
             to
             be
             vnprofitable
             .
             Thus
             Danaeus
             
               there
               .
               But
               the
               censure
               that
               was
               in
               your
               minde
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               is
               that
               vpon
               another
               passage
               of
               Saint
            
             Augustine
             
               in
               the
               same
               Booke
               ,
               where
               hee
               treates
               ,
            
             whether
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             dead
             are
             eased
             by
             the
             pietie
             of
             their
             friends
             that
             are
             liuing
             .
             
               And
               thus
               he
               determines
               it
            
             .
             That
             when
             the
             Sacrifices
             either
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             or
             of
             whatsoeuer
             almes
             are
             offered
             for
             all
             such
             as
             are
             deceased
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             are
             very
             good
             folke
             ,
             they
             are
             thankesgiuings
             ;
             for
             such
             as
             are
             not
             very
             euill
             ,
             they
             are
             propitiations
             :
             for
             those
             that
             are
             very
             euill
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             no
             helpes
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             consolations
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             be
             to
             the
             liuing
             .
             And
             to
             such
             as
             they
             are
             profitable
             vnto
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             that
             they
             may
             haue
             full
             remission
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             very
             damnation
             may
             be
             more
             tollerable
             .
             
               Vpon
               this
               Chapter
               thus
               saith
            
             Dan●us
             .
             Hoc
             totum
             caput
             continet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Augustini
             ,
             
               and
               after
               hee
               addes
            
             ,
             Itaque
             hic
             foenum
             &
             stipulam
             aedificat
             vir
             pius
             &
             magnus
             .
             But
             you
             ,
             
               yee
               say
            
             ,
             had
             rather
             follow
             Saint
             Augustines
             opinion
             then
             his
             censure
             .
             
               Perhaps
               as
               one
               saith
            
             ,
             rather
             erre
             with
             Plato
             ,
             then
             hold
             the
             truth
             with
             others
             .
             
               If
               that
               be
               your
               resolution
               ,
               what
               should
               we
               vse
               any
               more
               words
               ?
               Beleeue
               then
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               that
               the
               commemoration
               of
               Christs
               sacrifice
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               or
               the
               oblations
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               made
               for
            
             all
             that
             decease
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             
               in
               the
               attempting
               of
               whatsoeuer
               sinne
               they
               die
               ,
               yea
               suppose
               in
               finall
               impenitence
               of
               any
               deadly
               crime
               .
               That
            
             such
             as
             be
             
             damned
             may
             thereby
             haue
             their
             damnation
             made
             more
             tollerable
             .
             
               Beleeue
               that
               without
               any
               improprietie
               of
               speech
               ,
               the
               same
               forme
               of
               words
               may
               be
               a
               thanksgiuing
               for
               one
               ,
               and
               an
               appeasing
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               for
               another
               .
               Beleeue
               also
               (
               if
               you
               can
               beleeue
               what
               you
               will
               )
               that
               Saint
            
             Tecla
             
               deliuered
               the
               soule
               of
            
             Falconilla
             
               out
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               Saint
            
             Gregorie
             
               the
               soule
               of
            
             Traian
             ,
             
               and
               that
               as
               may
               seeme
               saying
               Masse
               for
               him
               ,
               sith
               he
               was
               forbidden
               thence
               forth
            
             to
             offer
             any
             hoste
             for
             any
             wicked
             man.
             
               Bele●●e
               that
            
             Macarius
             
               continually
               praying
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               very
               desirous
               to
               know
               whether
               his
               prayers
               did
               them
               any
               good
               ,
               had
               answere
               by
               miracle
               from
               the
               scull
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               that
               by
               chance
               was
               tumbled
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             O
             Macarius
             when
             tho●
             offerest
             prayer's
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             we
             feele
             some
             ease
             for
             the
             time
             .
             
               Beleeue
               that
               on
               Easter
               euen
            
             all
             the
             damned
             spirits
             in
             hell
             keep
             holy
             day
             ,
             and
             are
             free
             from
             their
             torments
             .
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             
               such
               is
               his
               modestie
               ,
               will
               giue
               you
               leaue
               to
               beleeue
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Purgatorie
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               not
               vnwilling
               to
               giue
               ,
               as
               large
               scope
               to
               other
               mens
               opinions
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               so
               they
               reuerse
               not
               the
               plaine
               and
               certaine
               grounds
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               In
               all
               these
               you
               may
               if
               you
               please
               follow
               authors
               also
               ;
               as
               Saint
            
             Damasce●●
             ,
             Paladius
             ,
             Prudentius
             ,
             Sigebert
             ,
             
               and
               others
               .
               But
               giue
               the
               same
               libertie
               to
               others
               that
               yee
               take
               .
               Compell
               no
               man
               to
               follow
               your
               opinion
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               rather
               follow
            
             Danaeus
             
               reasons
               .
               For
               my selfe
               ,
               I
               would
               sooner
               with
               Saint
            
             Augustine
             
               himselfe
               ,
               whose
               words
               touching
               Saint
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             Danaeus
             
               here
               borrowed
               ,
               confesse
               this
               to
               be
               ,
            
             〈…〉
             coopertum
             〈…〉
             ,
             
               then
               be
               bound
               to
               iustif●e
               his
               conceit
               touching
               the
               commemoration
               of
               the
               dead
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               And
               as
               hee
               saith
               of
               Saint
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             
               so
               would
               I
               adde
            
             ,
             Ego
             h●ius
             libri
             authoritate
             non
             teneor
             ,
             〈…〉
             Augustini
             non
             vt
             Canonicas
             habeo
             ,
             sed
             eas
             ex
             Canonic●s
             considero
             ;
             &
             quod
             in
             ijs
             〈◊〉
             scriptur
             〈…〉
             cum
             〈…〉
             quod
             non
             congruit
             cum
             pace
             eius
             resp●●
             .
             
               Which
               words
               I
               doe
               the
               rather
               set
               downe
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
            
             Luthers
             
               iustification
               also
               
               against
               F.
            
             Parsons
             ,
             
             
               who
               thinkes
               he
               hath
               laid
               sore
               to
               his
               charge
               when
               hee
               cites
               very
               solemnely
               his
               Epistle
            
             ad
             Equitem
             Germ.
             Anno
             Domini
             1521.
             
               where
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             he
             was
             tyed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             no
             Father
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             holy
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             not
             approued
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             
               Surely
               this
               is
               not
            
             to
             denie
             and
             contemne
             ,
             
               as
               he
               cals
               it
               ,
               or
               as
               you
               to
            
             controll
             
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               account
               them
               subiect
               to
               humane
               infirmities
               ,
               which
               themselues
               acknowledge
               .
               But
               the
               contrary
               is
               to
            
             boast
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               to
               seeke
               to
               fore
               iudge
               it
               with
               their
               mistakings
               ,
               which
               needes
               not
               so
               much
               as
               require
               their
               testimonies
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             forbeare
             to
             multiply
             words
             about
             that
             ,
             
               whether
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Antiquitie
               which
               fauour
               the
               Protestants
               be
               many
               or
               few
               :
            
             whether
             they
             doe
             
               indeede
               so
               ,
               or
               onely
               seeme
               ,
               prima
               facie
            
             ;
             whether
             
               they
               be
               wrested
               or
               to
               the
               purpose
            
             ;
             whether
             all
             this
             may
             not
             by
             iust
             or
             reason
             be
             affirmed
             of
             the
             passages
             cited
             by
             〈◊〉
             Romanists
             out
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             setting
             aside
             matters
             of
             ceremony
             ,
             and
             gouernment
             (
             which
             your selfe
             confesse
             by
             and
             by
             may
             be
             diuers
             ,
             without
             empeaching
             vnitie
             in
             Faith
             )
             and
             opinions
             ,
             euer
             to
             be
             subiected
             to
             the
             triall
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             free
             consent
             and
             desire
             .
             Iudge
             by
             an
             instance
             or
             two
             ,
             that
             this
             matter
             may
             not
             be
             a
             meere
             skirmish
             of
             generalities
             .
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             latter
             times
             ,
             whether
             as
             Saint
             Hierome
             writes
             through
             the
             enuie
             and
             reproach
             of
             the
             Roman
             Clergie
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             too
             much
             admiring
             chastitie
             and
             fasting
             ,
             became
             a
             Montanist
             ,
             and
             wrote
             a
             Booke
             
               de
               Pudicitia
               ,
               blaming
               the
               reconciling
               of
               Adulterers
               and
               Fornicators
               .
            
             In
             the
             very
             entrance
             almost
             thereof
             ,
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             .
             
               Audio
               etiam
               edictum
               esse
               propositum
               ,
               &
               quidem
               peremptorium
               .
               Pontifex
               scil
               .
               Maximus
               Episcopus
               Episcoporum
               dicit
               .
               Ego
               &
               maechis
               &
               fornicationis
               delict
               a
               paenitentiâ
               functis
               dimitto
               .
               Pamelius
            
             in
             his
             noate
             vpon
             this
             place
             ,
             writes
             thus
             ,
             
               Bene
               habet
               :
               &
               annotatu
               dignum
               quod
               etiamiam
               in
               haeresi
               constitutus
               ,
               &
               aduersus
               Ecclesia●●
               scribens
               ,
               Pontifice●
               Romanum
               Episcopum
               Episcoporum
               nuncupet
               ,
               &
               infra
               Cap.
               13.
               bonum
               Pastorem
               ,
               &
               benedictum
               Papum
               
               &
               Cap.
               21.
               
               Apostolicum
               .
            
             Thus
             Pamelius
             ;
             and
             presently
             la●ches
             forth
             into
             the
             Priuiledges
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             brings
             a
             number
             of
             testimonies
             for
             that
             forgery
             of
             
               Constantines
               donation
            
             .
             The
             like
             note
             hee
             hath
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             where
             hee
             makes
             the
             Pope
             that
             set
             forth
             the
             former
             Edict
             to
             haue
             beene
             
               Zephyrinus
               ;
               quem
            
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               Pontificem
               Maximum
               etiam
               iam
               haereticus
               Episcopum
               Episcoporum
               appellat
               .
               Baronius
            
             also
             makes
             no
             small
             account
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               title
               of
               the
               Pope
               is
               here
               to
               bee
               noted
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             
               prima
               facie
            
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             they
             haue
             reason
             .
             But
             hee
             that
             shall
             well
             examine
             the
             whole
             web
             of
             Tertullians
             discourse
             ,
             shall
             finde
             that
             hee
             speakes
             by
             a
             most
             bitter
             and
             scornefull
             Ironie
             ,
             as
             Elias
             doth
             of
             Baal
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               hee
               is
               a
               God.
            
             The
             word
             scilicet
             might
             haue
             taught
             them
             thus
             much
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             title
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             and
             almost
             two
             ages
             after
             ,
             was
             a
             Pagan
             terme
             ,
             neuer
             attibuted
             to
             a
             Christian
             Bishop
             ,
             first
             laid
             downe
             by
             Gratian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             also
             notes
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             383.
             because
             it
             ●auoured
             of
             Heathenish
             superstition
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             beene
             ,
             as
             a
             title
             of
             Royalty
             vsed
             by
             the
             former
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             till
             that
             time
             .
             This
             title
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             might
             haue
             made
             them
             perceiue
             Tertullians
             meaning
             ;
             vnlesse
             the
             immoderate
             desire
             of
             exalting
             the
             Papacie
             did
             so
             blind
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             seeing
             ,
             they
             saw
             ,
             and
             yet
             perceiued
             not
             .
             In
             the
             same
             character
             ,
             though
             with
             more
             mildnesse
             and
             moderation
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             title
             for
             the
             other
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             vsed
             by
             Saint
             Cyprian
             ,
             in
             his
             Vote
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             .
             
               Neque
               .
               n.
               quisquam
               nostrum
               se
               esse
               Episcopum
               Episcoporum
               constituit
               aut
               tyrannico
               terrore
               ad
               obsequendi
               necessitatem
               Collegas
               suos
               adigit
               .
               Bellarmine
            
             saith
             ,
             
               hee
               speakes
               here
               of
               those
               Bishops
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Carthage
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               not
               included
               in
               that
               sentence
               ,
               who
               is
               indeed
               Bishop
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             What!
             and
             doth
             hee
             tyranniously
             inforce
             his
             Colleagues
             to
             obedience
             also
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plaine
             that
             Cyprian
             ioynes
             these
             together
             ,
             
             the
             one
             as
             the
             presumptuous
             title
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             the
             iniurious
             act
             answering
             thereto
             ,
             which
             hee
             calls
             plaine
             tyranny
             .
             And
             as
             plaine
             it
             is
             out
             of
             Firmilianus
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             I
             vouched
             before
             ,
             that
             Stephanus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             heard
             ill
             for
             his
             arrogancie
             and
             presuming
             vpon
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             
               Peters
               Chaire
            
             ,
             to
             seuer
             himselfe
             from
             so
             many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             breake
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
             now
             with
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             East
             in
             Asia
             ,
             now
             of
             the
             South
             in
             Africke
             .
             And
             hee
             was
             in
             as
             ill
             conceit
             with
             Cyprian
             for
             his
             breaking
             good
             order
             ,
             and
             communicating
             with
             Basilides
             and
             Martialis
             iustly
             depriued
             in
             Spaine
             ;
             as
             Saint
             Cyprian
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             stiled
             him
             ,
             
               a
               false
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               false
               Apostle
            
             .
             But
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             was
             of
             a
             more
             patient
             and
             calme
             spirit
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             moued
             with
             such
             reproaches
             ;
             nay
             ,
             hee
             tooke
             occasion
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             seeme
             ,
             thereby
             to
             write
             
               of
               patience
            
             .
             From
             this
             mildnesse
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             hee
             so
             closely
             taxed
             the
             presumption
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             made
             himselfe
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             by
             terror
             (
             which
             what
             it
             was
             Firmilianus
             Epistle
             shewes
             ,
             threatning
             Excommunication
             )
             would
             compell
             his
             Colleagues
             to
             his
             owne
             opinion
             .
             
               None
               of
               vs
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               doth
               thus
            
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               we
               preach
               not
               our selues
               ;
               we
               commend
               not
               our selues
               ;
               Wee
               are
               not
               as
               many
               ,
               that
               adulterate
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               Bellarmine
            
             takes
             the
             first
             kindly
             .
             No
             maruell
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             for
             this
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Romes
             due
             .
             But
             they
             goe
             together
             ,
             hee
             must
             be
             content
             to
             take
             both
             ,
             or
             leaue
             both
             .
             Such
             another
             place
             there
             is
             in
             Saint
             
               Augustines
               Epist.
            
             86.
             the
             wordes
             are
             ,
             
               Petr●●
               etiam
               inquit
               Apostolorum
               Capu●
               ,
               coeli
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &
               Ecclesia
               fundamentum
               .
            
             Where
             in
             the
             Margent
             ,
             the
             Diuines
             of
             Louaine
             ,
             the
             ouerseers
             of
             Plantines
             edition
             ,
             set
             this
             note
             ,
             
               Petrus
               Ecclesia
               fundamen●●m
            
             .
             Why
             might
             they
             not
             ?
             The
             words
             yee
             will
             say
             of
             the
             text
             .
             But
             these
             words
             of
             the
             text
             be
             not
             Saint
             Augustines
             ,
             whose
             opinion
             is
             well
             enough
             knowne
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               Christ
               confessed
               by
               Peter
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             an
             vndiscreet
             railer
             *
             
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             against
             whom
             Saint
             Augustine
             in
             all
             that
             Epistle
             
             most
             vehemently
             inueighs
             .
             This
             arrogant
             Author
             endeauours
             so
             to
             defend
             the
             Romane
             custome
             of
             fasting
             on
             the
             Saturday
             ,
             as
             hee
             reproaches
             all
             other
             Churches
             that
             vsed
             otherwise
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             see
             with
             what
             Spirit
             he
             was
             led
             ,
             he
             brings
             the
             same
             text
             that
             is
             brought
             ,
             in
             Pope
             Siricius
             ,
             and
             Innocentius
             Epistles
             ,
             against
             the
             marriage
             of
             Clergie
             men
             ,
             
               Qui
               in
               carne
               sunt
               Deo
               placere
               non
               possunt
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             Scrip●ures
             wrested
             ,
             and
             farre
             from
             the
             purpose
             ;
             at
             last
             comes
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Peter
             ,
             and
             his
             tradition
             very
             Pope-like
             alledged
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               porter
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               hauing
               ouercome
               Simon
               the
               Sorc●rer
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               figure
               of
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               ouercome
               but
               by
               fasting
               ,
               thus
               taught
               the
               Romanes
               ;
               whose
               faith
               is
               famous
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             I
             remit
             you
             to
             Saint
             Augustines
             answere
             to
             this
             tradition
             .
             This
             I
             note
             ,
             that
             where
             your
             Censors
             do
             race
             out
             of
             the
             Margents
             of
             former
             editions
             ,
             such
             notes
             as
             do
             expresse
             the
             very
             opinions
             of
             the
             ancients
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             owne
             wordes
             ,
             here
             they
             can
             allow
             and
             authorize
             such
             marginall
             notes
             ,
             as
             are
             directly
             contrary
             to
             their
             meaning
             .
             Yea
             ,
             which
             are
             earnestly
             oppugned
             by
             them
             ;
             when
             they
             seeme
             to
             make
             for
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             Good
             sir
             ,
             examine
             well
             this
             dealing
             ,
             and
             iudge
             if
             this
             bee
             not
             wresting
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             applying
             them
             cleane
             from
             their
             purpose
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             
               you
               found
               your selfe
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               euidently
               conuinced
               .
            
             Perswaded
             ,
             I
             beleeue
             ,
             rather
             then
             conuinced
             .
             Else
             if
             the
             force
             and
             euidence
             of
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             pliablenesse
             of
             your
             minde
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             your
             yeelding
             ,
             mee
             thinkes
             they
             should
             worke
             like
             effect
             in
             others
             ,
             no
             lesse
             seriously
             seeking
             for
             truth
             ,
             and
             setting
             all
             worldly
             respects
             aside
             ,
             earnestly
             minding
             their
             owne
             saluation
             then
             your selfe
             .
             Which
             I
             well
             know
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             neither
             those
             which
             hitherto
             haue
             beene
             examined
             ,
             nor
             those
             which
             yet
             remaine
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             rereward
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Inuisibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             said
             to
             bee
             an
             euasion
             of
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             whereof
             is
             ,
             
               the
               dislike
               of
               the
               Protestants
               euasion
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               inuisibilitie
               of
               their
               Church
               .
            
             Giue
             mee
             leaue
             here
             to
             tell
             you
             plainly
             ,
             yee
             seeme
             to
             mee
             not
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             Protestants
             doctrine
             in
             this
             point
             .
             Else
             yee
             would
             haue
             spared
             all
             that
             ,
             
               The
               Catholike
               Church
               must
               euer
               be
               visible
               ,
               as
               a
               Citie
               set
               on
               a
               hill
               ,
               otherwise
               how
               should
               shee
               teach
               her
               children
               ,
               conuert
               Pagans
               ,
               dispence
               Sacraments
               ?
            
             All
             this
             is
             yeelded
             with
             both
             hands
             .
             The
             Congregations
             of
             which
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             doth
             consist
             are
             visible
             .
             But
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             
               of
               victory
               against
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               ,
            
             the
             titles
             ,
             
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               base
               and
               piller
               of
               Truth
            
             (
             an
             allusion
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             bases
             and
             pillers
             that
             held
             vp
             the
             veile
             or
             curtaines
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             )
             
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Doue
               ,
               his
               vndefiled
               ,
            
             are
             not
             verified
             of
             this
             Church
             in
             the
             whole
             visible
             bulke
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             that
             are
             called
             according
             to
             Gods
             purpose
             ,
             giuen
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             kept
             by
             him
             to
             bee
             raised
             vp
             to
             life
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             This
             doctrine
             is
             Saint
             Augustines
             in
             many
             place●
             ,
             which
             it
             would
             bee
             too
             tedious
             to
             set
             downe
             at
             large
             .
             In
             his
             third
             booke
             ,
             
               De
               doctrina
               Christiana
            
             ,
             among
             the
             rules
             of
             Tychonius
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             which
             hee
             corrects
             a
             little
             for
             the
             tearmes
             ,
             
               De
               Domini
               corpore
               bipertito
            
             ;
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             haue
             beene
             called
             so
             ,
             
               for
               in
               truth
               that
               is
               not
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               which
               shal
               not
               be
               with
               him
               for
               euer
               ,
               but
               he
               should
               haue
               said
               of
               the
               Lords
               true
               body
               and
               mixt
               ,
               or
               true
               and
               fained
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               thing
               .
               Because
               not
               onely
               for
               euer
               ,
               but
               euen
               now
               ,
               hypocrites
               are
               not
               to
               be
               said
               to
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               though
               they
               seeme
               to
               be
               in
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Consider
             those
             resemblances
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             
               wherein
               that
               godly
               Father
               is
               frequent
               ,
               of
               chaffe
               and
               wheat
               in
               the
               Lords
               floore
               ,
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               fishes
               in
               the
               net
               ,
               of
               spots
               and
               light
               in
               the
               Moone
               .
               Of
               the
               Church
               carnall
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               
               of
               the
               wicked
               multitudes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Of
               the
               lilly
               and
               the
               thornes
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               marked
               which
               mourne
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               which
               perish
               ,
               which
               yet
               beare
               his
               Sacraments
               .
            
             Consider
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             the
             booke
             ,
             
               De
               Vnitate
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             and
             that
             large
             Treatise
             which
             he
             hath
             of
             that
             matter
             ,
             Epist.
             48.
             
             The
             place
             is
             long
             ,
             which
             deserues
             to
             bee
             read
             ,
             for
             the
             obiection
             of
             the
             Vniuersality
             of
             Arianisme
             (
             like
             to
             that
             of
             Papisme
             in
             these
             last
             ages
             )
             which
             Saint
             Augustine
             answeres
             in
             the
             fifth
             booke
             ,
             
               De
               Baptismo
               contra
               Donatistas
               cap.
               27.
               
               That
               number
               of
               the
               iust
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               according
               to
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               who
               are
               his
               ,
               is
               the
               inclosed
               garden
               ,
               the
               sealed
               fountaine
               ,
               the
               well
               of
               liuing
               waters
               ,
               the
               orchard
               with
               Apples
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             like
             hee
             hath
             .
             
               l.
               5.
               c.
               3.
               
               &
            
             23.
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             
               because
               such
               are
               built
               vpon
               the
               Rocke
               ,
               as
               heare
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               vpon
               the
               sand
               :
               now
               the
               Church
               is
               built
               vpon
               the
               Rocke
               ,
               all
               therefore
               that
               heare
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               doe
               it
               not
               ,
               are
               out
               of
               question
               without
               the
               Church
               .
            
             In
             the
             seuenth
             booke
             ,
             
               cap.
               51.
               
               Quibus
               omnibus
               consideratis●
            
             —
             Read
             and
             marke
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             .
             Out
             of
             these
             and
             many
             more
             like
             places
             ,
             which
             I
             forbeare
             to
             mention
             ,
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             albeit
             the
             true
             Catholike
             Church
             is
             such
             as
             cannot
             bee
             hid
             ,
             yet
             considering
             that
             it
             consists
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             who
             doe
             not
             indeed
             properly
             belong
             to
             it
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             fewer
             ,
             truely
             and
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             the
             glorious
             things
             spoken
             of
             the
             Church
             doe
             agree
             .
             The
             face
             therefore
             of
             the
             mixt
             Church
             may
             be
             ouer-run
             with
             scandals
             ,
             
             as
             in
             all
             times
             almost
             .
             The
             greatest
             number
             may
             sometime
             bee
             Idolaters
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Israel
             vnder
             Achab.
             The
             principallest
             in
             authoritie
             may
             bee
             false
             teachers
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             in
             Ieremies
             time
             :
             the
             sonnes
             of
             pestilence
             may
             sit
             in
             Moses
             Chaire
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             Christs
             time
             .
             Yet
             still
             the
             Church
             
               is
               the
               ground
               and
               piller
               of
               Truth
               in
               the
               Elect
               :
               Ipsa
               est
               praedestinata
               columna
               &
               firmamentum
               veritatis
               .
               The
               Sheepe
               heare
               not
               Seducers
               ,
               Iohn
            
             10.
             8.
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               finally
               ,
               and
               in
               any
               damnable
               point
               .
            
             Thus
             was
             it
             before
             Christ
             ,
             thus
             since
             ,
             thus
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             before
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             since
             it
             was
             reformed
             .
             Thus
             in
             that
             of
             Rome
             it selfe
             at
             this
             day
             .
             There
             is
             a
             distinction
             of
             Thomas
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             rightly
             ●
             interpreted
             agrees
             fully
             herewith
             .
             
             There
             are
             some
             ,
             
               De
               Ecclesia
               numero
               tantum
            
             .
             Some
             ,
             
               numero
               &
               merito
            
             .
             The
             former
             are
             such
             as
             haue
             onely
             
               fidem
               informem
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             formatam
             .
             Now
             though
             the
             persons
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             be
             visible
             ,
             yet
             the
             Faith
             and
             Charitie
             of
             men
             wee
             see
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             argue
             from
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               numero
               &
               merito
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               numero
               tantum
            
             ,
             is
             a
             perpetuall
             ,
             but
             a
             palpable
             para●ogisme
             of
             the
             Romish
             faction
             :
             which
             is
             grosser
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             argue
             to
             the
             Church
             representatiue
             ;
             and
             grossest
             of
             all
             when
             
               one
               man
               is
               made
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             he
             (
             as
             themselues
             grant
             may
             fall
             out
             )
             a
             Deuill
             incarnate
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             lacke
             of
             Vniformitie
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             places
             .
          
           
             ANd
             in
             this
             selfe
             same
             Paralogisme
             you
             were
             beguiled
             with
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             point
             of
             
               Vniformitie
               and
               concord
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith.
               The
               true
               Church
               ,
               yee
               say
               ,
               ●uer
               holds
               such
               Vniformitie
               .
            
             It
             is
             vtterly
             false
             in
             the
             
               Visible
               and
               mixt
               Church
            
             ,
             both
             before
             Christ
             and
             since
             .
             It
             is
             false
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             it selfe
             ;
             whose
             
               new-coyned
               faith
            
             ,
             patched
             to
             the
             Creed
             ,
             by
             Pius
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             came
             in
             peece-meale
             out
             of
             priuate
             opinions
             and
             corrupt
             vsages
             ,
             nor
             euer
             was
             in
             any
             age
             vniformely
             holden
             ,
             or
             taught
             as
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             euen
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             .
             So
             by
             your
             owne
             discourse
             it
             should
             be
             no
             true
             Church
             .
             And
             taking
             
               matters
               of
               faith
            
             so
             largely
             as
             it
             seemes
             you
             doe
             ,
             in
             opposition
             
               to
               such
               things
               as
               bee
               cer●m●nies
               or
               of
               gouernment
            
             ;
             it
             is
             vntrue
             also
             of
             the
             
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               or
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
             For
             though
             the
             Faith
             in
             the
             principles
             thereof
             bee
             euer
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             many
             conclusions
             of
             Faith
             haue
             sometimes
             lien
             vnsearched
             out
             ,
             and
             like
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             vnknowne
             ,
             till
             by
             the
             industrie
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             occasioned
             also
             by
             the
             importunitie
             and
             opposition
             of
             Heretikes
             ,
             they
             were
             discouered
             .
             Sundrie
             common
             errours
             also
             there
             haue
             beene
             ,
             which
             in
             succeeding
             ages
             haue
             beene
             cleered
             and
             reformed
             :
             as
             ,
             the
             ●hiliastes
             .
             That
             
               Angels
               haue
               bodies
            
             :
             That
             
               children
               after
               they
               be
               baptized
               are
               to
               be
               communicated
               :
            
             That
             
               Heretikes
               are
               to
               be
               rebaptized
            
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Assumption
             First
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             challenge
             not
             to
             themselues
             any
             Church
             as
             
               their
               owne
            
             ;
             which
             I
             must
             aduertise
             you
             of
             here
             ,
             because
             formerly
             also
             you
             doe
             vse
             this
             phrase
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             Christs
             ,
             both
             the
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             .
             Next
             ,
             taking
             
               matters
               of
               Faith
               for
               foundations
               or
               articles
               of
               Faith
               necessarie
               to
               saluation
               ,
            
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             in
             all
             ages
             had
             vniforme
             concord
             with
             the
             Protestants
             at
             this
             day
             in
             such
             matters
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             
               common
               rule
               of
               Faith
            
             the
             Creede
             ;
             and
             so
             hath
             also
             the
             Church
             vnder
             the
             Popes
             tyrannie
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Trent-additions
             they
             are
             forraine
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             as
             neither
             principles
             nor
             conclusions
             thereof
             :
             neither
             can
             your selues
             shew
             vniforme
             consent
             and
             concord
             in
             them
             (
             and
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             11.
             of
             them
             )
             in
             any
             one
             age
             ,
             especially
             as
             
               matters
               of
               saluation
            
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             canonized
             .
             How
             much
             lesse
             can
             yee
             shew
             it
             in
             all
             other
             conclusions
             of
             Faith
             ;
             whereabout
             there
             haue
             beene
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             are
             now
             among
             vs
             ,
             and
             euer
             will
             bee
             differences
             of
             opinions
             ,
             without
             any
             prejudice
             for
             all
             that
             vnto
             the
             
               vnitie
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               title
               to
               the
               name
            
             of
             it
             .
             As
             for
             
               Wicliffe
               ,
               Hus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             of
             them
             borne
             record
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             resisted
             any
             innouation
             of
             corrupt
             Teachers
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             euen
             to
             bloud
             ,
             they
             are
             iustly
             to
             be
             termed
             Martyrs
             ,
             yea
             albeit
             they
             saw
             not
             all
             corruptions
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             were
             themselues
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             streame
             of
             error
             .
             Else
             ,
             if
             because
             they
             erred
             in
             
             some
             things
             ,
             they
             bee
             no
             Martyrs
             ,
             or
             because
             wee
             dissent
             from
             them
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             both
             you
             and
             we
             must
             quit
             all
             claime
             to
             Saint
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             whom
             wee
             count
             our
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             bereaue
             them
             also
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             which
             so
             long
             they
             haue
             enjoyed
             :
             You
             see
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             by
             this
             time
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             your
             Argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             originall
             of
             reformation
             in
             Luther
             ,
             Caluin
             ;
             Scotland
             ,
             England
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               your
               next
               Motiue
               taken
            
             from
             the
             originall
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             
               before
               I
               come
               to
               answere
               your
               Argument
               shortly
               coucht
               in
               forme
               ,
               I
               must
               endeuour
               to
               reforme
               your
               iudgement
               in
               sundrie
               points
               of
               storie
               ,
               wherein
               partly
               you
               are
               misse-led
               and
               abused
               by
            
             Parsons
             
               and
               others
               of
               that
               spirit
               ,
               partly
               you
               haue
               mistaken
               some
               particulars
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               a
               false
               imagination
               framed
               a
               like
               discourse
               .
               First
               for
            
             Luther
             ,
             
               it
               was
               not
            
             his
             ran●our
             against
             the
             Dominicans
             
               that
               stirred
               him
               vp
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               the
               shamefull
               merchandize
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               set
               to
               sale
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               to
               the
               aduantage
               of
            
             Magdalen
             ,
             
               sister
               to
               Pope
            
             Leo
             X.
             
               Beleeue
               herein
               if
               not
            
             Sleidan
             yet
             G●●cciardine
             l.
             13.
             
             
               And
               of
               all
               that
               mention
               those
               affaires
               ,
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               good
               time
               he
               shewed
               all
               obedience
               ,
               and
               reuerence
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               The
               new
            
             Historie
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             
               written
               by
               an
            
             Italian
             
               a
               subiect
               and
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               should
               appeare
               by
               the
               Epistle
               Dedicatorie
               of
               the
            
             Reuerend
             and
             learned
             Archbishop
             of
             Spalato
             ,
             
               prefixed
               to
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               speaketh
               thus
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
             Questo
             diede
             occasione
             ,
             &c.
             This
             gaue
             occasion
             to
             Martin
             ,
             
             to
             passe
             from
             Indulgences
             to
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             being
             by
             others
             proclaymed
             for
             the
             
             highest
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             him
             was
             made
             subiect
             to
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             lawfully
             celebrated
             .
             Whereof
             hee
             said
             that
             there
             was
             neede
             in
             that
             instant
             ,
             and
             vrgent
             necessitie
             .
             And
             as
             the
             heat
             of
             disputation
             continued
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             the
             Popes
             power
             was
             by
             others
             exalted
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             was
             it
             by
             him
             abased
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             Martin
             contayned
             himselfe
             within
             the
             termes
             of
             speaking
             modestly
             of
             the
             person
             of
             Leo
             ,
             and
             sauing
             sometimes
             his
             iudgement
             .
             
             Againe
             ,
             After
             his
             departure
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             Cardinall
             Cajetan
             at
             Augusta
             ,
             
               hee
               saith
            
             ,
             hee
             wrote
             a
             letter
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             confessing
             that
             hee
             had
             beene
             too
             vehement
             ,
             and
             excusing
             himselfe
             by
             the
             importunitie
             of
             the
             Pardoners
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             had
             written
             against
             him
             ,
             promising
             to
             vse
             more
             modestie
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             speake
             any
             more
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             prouided
             that
             his
             aduersaries
             would
             doe
             the
             like
             .
             
               This
               was
            
             Luthers
             
               manner
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               till
               the
               Bull
               of
               Pope
            
             Leo
             
               came
               out
               ,
               dated
               the
               ninth
               of
               Nouember
               ,
            
             1518.
             
             Wherein
             he
             declared
             the
             validitie
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             as
             Peters
             Successor
             and
             Christs
             Vicar
             had
             power
             to
             grant
             them
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ;
             that
             this
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Mother
             and
             Mistris
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             bee
             receiued
             of
             all
             that
             would
             bee
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               From
               this
               time
               forward
            
             Luther
             
               began
               to
               change
               his
               stile
            
             ,
             
             And
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             as
             before
             hee
             had
             for
             the
             most
             part
             reserued
             the
             person
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             so
             after
             this
             Bull
             he
             resolued
             to
             refuse
             it
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             put
             forth
             an
             Appeale
             to
             the
             Councell
             ▪
             &c.
             
             
               You
               see
               then
               how
               submissiuely
            
             Luther
             
               at
               first
               carried
               himself
               .
               But
               extreme
               tyrannie
               ouer-comes
               often
               a
               well
               prepared
               patience
               .
            
          
           
             Touching
             
               his
               causing
               rebellion
               also
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
            
             yee
             are
             misse-informed
             :
             his
             aduice
             was
             asked
             about
             the
             association
             of
             the
             Protestants
             at
             Smalcald
             ,
             
             hee
             said
             plainly
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             see
             how
             it
             could
             bee
             lawfull
             ,
             further
             then
             for
             their
             owne
             defence
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               Bodin
            
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             Booke
             
               de
               Repub
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             hath
             these
             wordes
             .
             
               We
               reade
               also
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Princes
               of
               Almaine
               before
               they
               tooke
               armes
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               demanded
               of
            
             Martin
             Luther
             
               if
               it
               were
               lawfull
               .
               He
               
               answered
               freely
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               tyrannie
               ,
               or
               impietie
               were
               pretended
               .
               He
               was
               not
               beleeued
               ;
               so
               the
               end
               thereof
               was
               miserable
               ,
               and
               drew
               after
               it
               the
               ruine
               of
               great
               and
               illustrious
               houses
               of
               Germanie
               .
            
             As
             for
             
               the
               warre
               in
               Germanie
            
             it
             began
             not
             till
             after
             Luthers
             death
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             a
             rebellion
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             the
             truth
             is
             they
             stood
             for
             their
             liues
             .
             The
             Emperour
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Popes
             both
             mony
             and
             armes
             ,
             intended
             to
             roote
             them
             out
             ;
             and
             although
             at
             the
             first
             the
             Emperour
             did
             not
             auow
             his
             raysing
             armes
             against
             them
             to
             be
             for
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Iubilee
             published
             vpon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             did
             not
             let
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             
               himselfe
               and
               Caesar
               had
               concluded
               a
               league
               to
               reduce
               the
               H●retikes
               by
               force
               of
               armes
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               should
               pray
               for
               the
               good
               successe
               of
               the
               warre
               .
            
          
           
             That
             Luther
             euer
             
               reuiled
               the
               Emperour
            
             ,
             I
             did
             neuer
             till
             now
             heare
             or
             reade
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             authors
             you
             haue
             for
             it
             .
             Touching
             other
             Princes
             ,
             namely
             ,
             King
             Henrie
             the
             eighth
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             defend
             him
             ,
             who
             condemned
             himselfe
             thereof
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             bold
             and
             high
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             specially
             fitted
             thereby
             through
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             worke
             vpon
             the
             heauie
             and
             dull
             disposition
             of
             the
             Almaines
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             generall
             a
             Lethargie
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             then
             was
             in
             ,
             hee
             carried
             himself
             (
             as
             fell
             out
             somtimes
             )
             very
             ●oisterously
             .
             But
             
               arrogancie
               ,
               sch●sme
               ,
               rebellion
            
             ,
             were
             as
             farre
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             intention
             itself
             
               to
               plant
               a
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             his
             Vow-breaking
             lastly
             ,
             if
             that
             Vow
             were
             foolishly
             made
             and
             sinfully
             kept
             ,
             it
             was
             iustly
             broken
             :
             perhaps
             also
             charitably
             ,
             if
             hee
             would
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             reforme
             such
             ,
             as
             liued
             in
             whoredome
             ,
             and
             other
             vncleannes
             ,
             and
             induce
             them
             to
             vse
             the
             remedie
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             honorable
             marriage
             .
             All
             this
             matter
             touching
             Luther
             ,
             vnlesse
             I
             be
             ●eceiued
             ,
             you
             haue
             taken
             from
             〈◊〉
             Harding
             ;
             that
             at
             least
             touching
             his
             
               rancour
               against
               the
               Dominicans
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             his
             
             very
             phrase
             .
             But
             Master
             Harding
             both
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             else
             discouereth
             his
             passion
             ,
             and
             lack
             of
             true
             information
             in
             this
             affaire
             .
             When
             with
             one
             breath
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             ,
             first
             ,
             it
             was
             
               a
               Pardon
               of
               a
               Croisade
               against
               the
               Turkes
            
             which
             was
             preached
             whereas
             it
             was
             
               an
               Indulgence
               to
               those
               that
               should
               put
               their
               helping
               hands
               for
               the
               building
               of
               Saint
               Peters
               Church
               at
               Rome
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Articles
             of
             this
             Pardon
             printed
             in
             English
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Copies
             whereof
             I
             haue
             my selfe
             ,
             doe
             shew
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             next
             hee
             saith
             the
             preaching
             hereof
             was
             granted
             
               to
               Friar
               Iohn
               Tetzet
            
             .
             It
             was
             Friar
             
               Iohn
               Thecel
            
             ,
             or
             Tecel
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Elector
               of
               Mentz
            
             Albert
             
               granted
               this
               to
            
             T●ecel
             
               and
               the
               Dominicans
            
             ,
             whereby
             
               Luther
               was
               bereft
               of
               the
               gaine
               hee
               exspected
               .
            
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             Aremboldus
             a
             Bishop
             liuing
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whom
             (
             hauing
             before
             been
             a
             Merchant
             of
             Genoa
             )
             Magdalen
             the
             Popes
             sister
             put
             in
             trust
             with
             this
             merchandize
             ,
             that
             appointed
             the
             Dominicans
             to
             bee
             the
             retaylers
             of
             these
             Pardons
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             of
             Mentz
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             to
             allow
             and
             suffer
             it
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             Luther
             to
             write
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Brandenburgh
             ,
             and
             to
             Leo
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             represse
             the
             impudence
             of
             the
             Pardoners
             .
             And
             Luther
             saith
             further
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             vndertooke
             to
             giue
             countenance
             to
             this
             businesse
             ,
             with
             that
             condition
             ,
             that
             the
             halfe
             of
             the
             prey
             should
             goe
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             might
             haue
             the
             other
             halfe
             to
             pay
             for
             his
             Pall.
             By
             these
             errors
             hea●ed
             together
             it
             may
             appeare
             what
             credit
             it
             is
             like
             Master
             Hardings
             tale
             be
             wort●y
             of
             ,
             touching
             the
             remnant
             ,
             that
             of
             
               rancour
               and
               malice
               against
               the
               Dominicans
               ,
               and
               because
               hee
               was
               bereaued
               of
               that
               sweet
               morsell
               ,
               which
               in
               hope
               hee
               had
               almost
               swallowed
               downe
               ,
            
             Luther
             
               made
               this
               st●rre
            
             .
             A
             hard
             thing
             mee
             thinks
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             any
             that
             liued
             at
             that
             day
             to
             set
             downe
             what
             was
             in
             Luthers
             heart
             ,
             what
             were
             his
             hopes
             ,
             his
             desires
             ,
             rancour
             ,
             and
             spleene
             ;
             much
             more
             for
             Master
             Harding
             ,
             most
             of
             all
             for
             you
             and
             mee
             .
             When
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             haue
             an
             appearance
             of
             good
             ,
             Charitie
             would
             hope
             the
             best
             ,
             Pietie
             
             would
             reserue
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             intention
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Let
             vs
             come
             
               to
               Caluin
            
             ,
             touching
             whom
             I
             maruell
             not
             much
             that
             
               you
               say
               nothing
               of
               all
               that
               which
               Bolseck
               brings
               against
               him
               ,
            
             who
             being
             by
             his
             meanes
             chased
             out
             of
             Geneua
             ,
             discouereth
             as
             I
             remember
             in
             the
             verie
             enetance
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             requested
             
               by
               some
               of
               his
               good
               Masters
               to
               write
               against
               him
               .
            
             I
             once
             saw
             the
             book
             while
             I
             liued
             in
             Cambridge
             ;
             it
             hath
             no
             shew
             of
             probabilitie
             that
             Caluin
             would
             goe
             about
             to
             worke
             a
             miracle
             to
             confirme
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             who
             teacheth
             that
             miracles
             are
             no
             sure
             and
             sufficient
             proofe
             of
             doctrine
             .
             I
             maruell
             rather
             that
             euen
             in
             reading
             Doctor
             Bancroft
             ,
             Master
             Hooker
             ,
             and
             Sarauia
             ,
             all
             opposites
             to
             Cal●in
             in
             the
             question
             of
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             all
             the
             fittest
             to
             testifie
             of
             him
             or
             his
             actions
             ,
             all
             late
             Writers
             ,
             and
             strangers
             to
             the
             Estate
             and
             affaires
             of
             Geneua
             :
             of
             whom
             therefore
             besides
             their
             bare
             word
             ,
             sufficient
             proofe
             were
             to
             bee
             required
             of
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             you
             not
             onely
             receiue
             whatsoeuer
             they
             bring
             ,
             but
             more
             then
             they
             bring
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             they
             proue
             what
             neuer
             came
             in
             their
             mindes
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             not
             onely
             vtterly
             vntrue
             ,
             but
             euen
             vnpossible
             .
             As
             that
             
               Caluin
               by
               his
               vnquietnes
               and
               ambition
               reuolued
               the
               State
               of
               Geneua
               ,
               so
               vni●stly
               expelling
               and
               depriuing
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Geneua
               ,
               and
               other
               Temporall
               Lords
               ,
               of
               their
               due
               obedience
               ,
               and
               ancient
               inheritance
               .
            
             When
             as
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Clergie
             of
             Geneua
             ,
             vpon
             the
             throwing
             downe
             Images
             there
             by
             popular
             tumult
             ,
             departed
             in
             an
             anger
             ,
             seuen
             yeeres
             ere
             euer
             Caluin
             se●
             foot
             within
             the
             gates
             of
             that
             Citie
             .
             A
             thing
             not
             onely
             cleere
             in
             storie
             ,
             by
             the
             Writers
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             since
             ,
             
               Sleidan
               ,
               Bodine
               ,
               Caluins
            
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             but
             set
             down
             by
             those
             whom
             yee
             cite
             .
             Master
             Hooker
             in
             his
             Preface
             speaking
             of
             
               Caluin
               .
               Hee
               fell
               at
               length
               vpon
               Geneua
               ,
               which
               Citie
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Clergie
               thereof
               ,
               had
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               as
               some
               doe
               affirme
               ,
               forsaken
               ,
               being
               of
               likelyhood
               frighted
               with
               the
               peoples
               sudden
               attempt
               for
               the
               abolishment
               of
               Popish
               Religion
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             .
             
               At
               the
               comming
               of
               Caluin
               thither
               ,
               the
               forme
               of
               their
               Regiment
               was
               popular
               ,
               as
               it
               continueth
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Doctor
             
               Bancroft
               .
               The
               same
               yeere
               that
               Geneua
               was
               assaulted
               viz.
            
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Sauoy
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             Page
             13.
             )
             
               which
               was
               Anno
               1536.
               
               Master
               Caluin
               came
               thither
               .
            
             If
             Caluin
             at
             his
             comming
             found
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             gouernment
             popular
             ,
             If
             hee
             came
             thither
             the
             same
             yeere
             that
             the
             Bishop
             made
             war
             vpon
             Geneua
             to
             recouer
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             being
             indeede
             either
             affrighted
             ,
             or
             hauing
             forsaken
             the
             Towne
             before
             ,
             how
             could
             Caluin
             expel
             him
             ?
             And
             in
             truth
             Bodine
             in
             his
             second
             Booke
             ,
             
               De
               Rep.
            
             Chapter
             sixt
             ,
             affirmeth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               same
               yeere
               Genoa
               was
               established
               in
               a
               State
               Aristocraticall
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               Anno
               1528.
               
               Geneua
               was
               changed
               from
               a
               Monarchy
               Pontificall
               ,
               into
               an
               Estate
               Popular
               ,
               gouerned
               Aristocratically
               ,
               although
               that
               long
               before
               the
               Towne
               pretended
               to
               bee
               free
               ,
               against
               the
               Earle
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             What
             Sarauia
             hath
             written
             touching
             this
             point
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             as
             not
             hauing
             his
             Booke
             .
             But
             in
             Beza
             his
             answere
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             touch
             vpon
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             He
             ioynes
             with
             his
             complaint
             ,
             
               of
               the
               sacrilegious
               vsurping
               Ecclesiasticall
               goods
               ,
            
             in
             answere
             to
             his
             Proême
             .
             He
             dissents
             in
             that
             Sarauia
             accounts
             the
             
               Seniors
               of
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               like
               to
               that
               kinde
               which
               Saint
               Ambrose
               speakes
               of
               ,
               brought
               in
               out
               of
               wisdome
               onely
               ,
               to
               rule
               the
               disorderly
               .
               Beza
            
             saith
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             introducti
             ,
             but
             
               reducti
               ,
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
             For
             the
             rest
             in
             all
             that
             answere
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             Caluin
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             reuoluing
             of
             the
             state
             as
             you
             accuse
             him
             of
             .
             Which
             makes
             mee
             thinke
             ,
             that
             herein
             your
             memorie
             deceiued
             you
             .
             It
             may
             be
             that
             in
             your
             younger
             time
             ,
             falling
             vpon
             these
             Authors
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             question
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             much
             tossed
             ,
             ere
             euer
             your
             iudgement
             were
             ripened
             ,
             you
             formed
             in
             your
             minde
             a
             false
             impression
             of
             that
             which
             they
             say
             of
             Caluin
             .
             You
             conceited
             them
             out
             of
             your
             zeale
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             to
             say
             more
             then
             they
             do
             ,
             &
             thus
             possible
             vnawares
             receiued
             the
             seeds
             of
             dislike
             of
             the
             
               doctrine
               of
               Caluin
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               his
               discipline
            
             ,
             which
             haue
             since
             taken
             root
             in
             you
             .
             But
             you
             shall
             doe
             well
             to
             remember
             ,
             the
             difference
             you
             put
             a
             little
             before
             of
             these
             two
             ▪
             Christian
             doctrine
             is
             
             vniforme
             and
             euer
             the
             same
             ;
             gouernment
             is
             changeable
             in
             many
             circumstances
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exigence
             of
             times
             and
             persons
             .
             And
             euen
             the
             same
             men
             that
             write
             somewhat
             eagerly
             against
             Master
             Caluin
             ,
             yet
             giue
             him
             the
             pra●se
             
               of
               wisdome
            
             to
             see
             what
             for
             that
             time
             and
             state
             was
             necessarie
             .
             Master
             Hooker
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             
               That
               he
               thinkes
               him
               incomparably
               the
               wisest
               man
               that
               euer
               the
               French
               Church
               did
               enioy
               since
               the
               houre
               it
               enioyed
               him
               ,
            
             and
             of
             his
             platforme
             of
             discipline
             ,
             after
             hee
             hath
             laid
             downe
             the
             summe
             of
             it
             .
             
               This
               deuice
               I
               see
               not
               how
               the
               wisest
               at
               that
               time
               liuing
               could
               haue
               bettered
               ,
               if
               wee
               duely
               consider
               what
               the
               present
               state
               of
               Geneua
               did
               then
               require
               .
            
             But
             bee
             it
             (
             and
             for
             my
             part
             I
             thinke
             no
             lesse
             )
             that
             herein
             hee
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             to
             account
             this
             to
             bee
             the
             true
             forme
             of
             Church
             policie
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ought
             to
             bee
             gouerned
             ;
             let
             his
             error
             rest
             with
             him
             ,
             yea
             ,
             let
             him
             answere
             it
             vnto
             his
             Iudge
             ;
             but
             to
             accuse
             him
             of
             ambition
             ,
             and
             sedition
             ,
             and
             that
             falsly
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             set
             that
             brand
             vpon
             the
             reformation
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             a
             worthy
             instrument
             (
             though
             not
             the
             first
             either
             there
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             else
             )
             as
             if
             it
             could
             not
             bee
             from
             God
             ,
             being
             so
             founded
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             I
             am
             afraide
             you
             can
             neuer
             bee
             able
             to
             answere
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             Barre
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             euen
             that
             of
             your
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             or
             of
             reasonable
             and
             equall
             men
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             
               stirres
               ,
               broiles
               ,
               seditions
               ,
               and
               murthers
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               you
               impute
               to
               Knox
               and
               ,
               and
               the
               Geneua
               Gospellers
               ,
            
             they
             might
             be
             occasioned
             perhaps
             by
             the
             reformers
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             broiles
             which
             our
             Lo●d
             Iesus
             Christ
             saith
             he
             came
             to
             set
             in
             the
             world
             by
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Possible
             also
             ,
             that
             good
             men
             out
             of
             incōsiderate
             zeale
             ,
             should
             do
             some
             things
             rashly
             .
             And
             like
             enough
             the
             multitude
             which
             followed
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             foreprepared
             with
             a
             iusthatred
             of
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             their
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             prouoked
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             aduerse
             faction
             ,
             &
             emboldned
             by
             success●
             ,
             ran
             a
             great
             deale
             further
             then
             either
             wise
             men
             could
             foresee
             ,
             or
             tell
             how
             to
             restraine
             them
             .
             Which
             was
             applauded
             and
             fomented
             by
             
             some
             politicke
             men
             ,
             who
             tooke
             aduantage
             of
             those
             motions
             to
             their
             owne
             ends
             .
             And
             as
             it
             happens
             in
             naturall
             bodies
             ,
             that
             all
             ill
             humors
             runne
             to
             the
             part
             affected
             ,
             so
             in
             ciuill
             ,
             all
             discontented
             people
             when
             there
             is
             any
             sorance
             runne
             to
             one
             or
             other
             side
             ;
             and
             vnder
             the
             shew
             of
             common
             griefes
             ,
             pursue
             their
             owne
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             distempers
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             lay
             the
             blame
             vpon
             the
             seekers
             of
             reformation
             ,
             more
             then
             vpon
             the
             Phisitians
             ,
             of
             such
             accidents
             as
             happen
             to
             the
             corrupted
             bodies
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             cure
             .
             The
             particulars
             of
             those
             affaires
             are
             as
             I
             beleeue
             alike
             vnknown
             to
             vs
             both
             ,
             and
             since
             you
             name
             none
             ,
             I
             can
             answere
             to
             none
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             
               pursuing
               our
               King
               euen
               before
               his
               birth
               ,
            
             that
             which
             his
             Maiestie
             speakes
             of
             
               some
               Puritans
            
             ,
             is
             ouer-boldly
             by
             you
             referred
             to
             Master
             
               Knox
               and
               the
               Ministers
            
             ,
             that
             were
             authors
             of
             Reformation
             in
             Scotland
             .
             Briefely
             ,
             consider
             and
             suruey
             your
             owne
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             you
             haue
             not
             come
             by
             these
             degrees●
             First
             ,
             from
             the
             inconsiderate
             courses
             of
             some
             to
             plant
             the
             pretended
             Discipline
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             conceiue
             amisse
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             also
             .
             Then
             to
             draw
             to
             the
             encreasing
             of
             your
             ill
             conceit
             thereof
             ,
             what
             you
             finde
             reported
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             a
             faction
             no
             lesse
             opposed
             by
             his
             Maiesty
             in
             Scotland
             then
             with
             vs
             in
             England
             .
             So
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             religion
             (
             though
             that
             indeede
             be
             all
             one
             )
             yee
             diuide
             vs
             into
             
               Lutherans
               ,
               Zwinglians
               ,
               Caluinists
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
               Brownists
               ,
               Puritans
               ,
            
             &
             Cartwrightists
             ,
             whensoeuer
             any
             disorder
             of
             all
             this
             number
             can
             be
             accused
             ,
             then
             loe
             are
             we
             
               all
               one
            
             ,
             and
             the
             faul●
             of
             any
             faction
             is
             the
             slander
             of
             all
             ,
             yea
             of
             
               the
               Gospell
            
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             of
             reformation
             .
             Iudge
             now
             vprightly
             if
             this
             be
             indifferent
             dealing
             .
          
           
             From
             Scotland
             you
             come
             to
             England
             .
             Where
             because
             you
             could
             finde
             nothing
             done
             by
             popular
             tumult
             ,
             nothing
             but
             by
             the
             whole
             state
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Clergie
             in
             Conuocation
             ,
             you
             fall
             vpon
             
               King
               Henries
               passions
            
             ,
             you
             
               will
               not
               insist
               vpon
               them
            
             you
             say
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             doe
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             vpon
             any
             one
             member
             of
             your
             induction
             ,
             though
             it
             matters
             little
             
             whether
             you
             doe
             or
             no
             ,
             since
             F.
             Parsons
             will
             needes
             auerre
             that
             hee
             liued
             and
             died
             of
             your
             religion
             .
             Here
             first
             you
             mention
             ,
             his
             
               violent
               diuorcing
               himselfe
               from
               his
               lawfull
               wife
               .
            
             Wee
             will
             not
             now
             debate
             the
             question
             how
             his
             Brothers
             wife
             could
             bee
             his
             lawfull
             wife
             :
             you
             must
             now
             say
             so
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             almost
             all
             Vniuersities
             of
             Christendome
             determined
             .
             Yet
             mee
             thinkes
             it
             should
             moue
             you
             that
             Pope
             Clement
             himselfe
             had
             consigned
             to
             Cardinal
             Campegius
             a
             Breue
             formed
             to
             sentence
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             as
             ample
             manner
             as
             could
             be
             ,
             howsoeuer
             vpon
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             Emperours
             affaires
             ,
             in
             Italie
             and
             his
             own
             occasions
             ,
             he
             sent
             a
             special
             messenger
             to
             him
             to
             burn
             it
             .
             But
             what
             violence
             was
             this
             that
             you
             speake
             of
             ?
             The
             matter
             was
             orderlie
             and
             iudiciouslie
             by
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             learnedest
             of
             the
             Clergie
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             heard
             and
             determined
             .
             That
             indeede
             is
             more
             to
             be
             maruelled
             at
             ,
             what
             
               moued
               him
               to
               fall
               out
               with
               the
               Pope
            
             his
             friend
             in
             whose
             quarrell
             he
             had
             so
             far
             engaged
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             to
             write
             against
             Luther
             ,
             of
             whom
             also
             he
             was
             so
             rudelie
             handled
             as
             you
             mention
             before
             ;
             hauing
             receiued
             also
             for
             some
             part
             of
             recompence
             ,
             the
             title
             of
             
               the
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             so
             chargeablie
             thankefull
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             it
             .
             All
             these
             things
             considered
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             vnkindnesse
             and
             slipperie
             dealing
             of
             Clement
             with
             him
             was
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             haue
             an
             occasion
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             appeare
             that
             it
             was
             not
             humane
             counsell
             ,
             but
             diuine
             prouidence
             that
             brought
             about
             the
             banishment
             of
             the
             Popes
             tyrannie
             from
             among
             vs.
             His
             marriage
             with
             the
             Ladie
             
               Anne
               Bullen
            
             ,
             her
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             which
             you
             mention
             of
             the
             abling
             or
             disabling
             her
             issue
             to
             inherit
             the
             Crown
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             it
             makes
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             
               The
               suppression
               of
               the
               Monasteries
            
             ,
             was
             not
             his
             sole
             Act
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             State
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             also
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Cardinall
               Wolsey
            
             his
             example
             ,
             yea
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             
               to
               dissolue
               the
               smaller
               houses
               of
               religion
               ,
            
             on
             pretence
             to
             defray
             the
             charges
             of
             his
             sumptuous
             buildings
             at
             Oxford
             and
             l●swich
             ,
             wherein
             if
             it
             pittie
             you
             (
             as
             I
             confesse
             it
             hath
             sometimes
             mee
             )
             that
             such
             goodly
             buildings
             are
             defaced
             and
             ruined
             ,
             wee
             must
             remember
             what
             God
             
               did
               to
               Sh●loh
            
             ,
             
             
               yea
               to
               Ierusalem
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               his
               Temple
               there
               .
            
             
             And
             that
             Oracle
             ,
             
               Euery
               tree
               that
               beareth
               not
               good
               fruit
               shall
               be
               cut
               downe
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             You
             demand
             ,
             
               If
               this
               man
               ,
               King
               Henry
               ,
               were
               a
               good
               head
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ?
            
             What
             if
             I
             should
             demand
             the
             same
             touching
             Alexander
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             Iulius
             the
             Second
             ,
             Leo
             the
             Tenth
             ,
             or
             twentie
             more
             of
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Popes
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             whom
             King
             Henry
             might
             bee
             canonized
             for
             a
             Saint
             ?
             But
             there
             is
             a
             storie
             in
             Tullies
             Offices
             of
             one
             Lutatius
             ,
             that
             laid
             a
             wager
             that
             he
             was
             
               (
               bonus
               vir
            
             )
             a
             good
             man
             ;
             and
             would
             bee
             iudged
             by
             one
             Fimbria
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             Consular
             dignitie
             .
             Hee
             ,
             when
             he
             vnderstood
             the
             case
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Hee
               would
               neuer
               iudge
               that
               matter
               ,
               least
               either
               hee
               should
               diminish
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               man
               well
               esteemed
               of
               ,
               or
               set
               downe
               that
               any
               man
               was
               a
               good
               man
               ;
               which
               hee
               accounted
               to
               consist
               in
               an
               innumerable
               sort
               of
               excellencies
               and
               praises
               .
            
             That
             which
             hee
             said
             of
             
               a
               good
               man
            
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             reason
             may
             I
             s●y
             ,
             of
             
               a
               good
               King
            
             ,
             one
             of
             whose
             highest
             excellencies
             is
             to
             bee
             
               a
               good
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             question
             which
             I
             will
             neuer
             take
             vpon
             mee
             to
             answere
             ,
             
               whether
               King
               Henry
               were
               such
               or
               no
               ,
            
             vnlesse
             you
             will
             before
             hand
             interpret
             this
             word
             as
             fauourably
             ,
             
             as
             Guicciardine
             doth
             tell
             vs
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             censuring
             
               your
               heads
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               Popes
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               now
               adayes
               are
               praised
               for
               their
               goodnesse
               ,
               when
               they
               exceed
               not
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               other
               men
               .
            
             After
             this
             description
             of
             a
             
               good
               head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             if
             yee
             will
             that
             of
             Cominaeus
             ,
             which
             saith
             hee
             is
             to
             bee
             counted
             
               a
               good
               King
               ,
               whose
               vertues
               exceeds
               his
               vices
               .
            
             I
             wil
             not
             doubt
             to
             say
             King
             Henry
             may
             be
             enrolled
             among
             the
             number
             of
             good
             Kings
             .
             In
             speciall
             ,
             for
             his
             executing
             that
             highest
             dutie
             of
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             
               the
               imploying
               his
               authoritie
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               
               to
               command
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               forbid
               euill
               ,
               not
               onely
               concerning
               the
               ciuill
               estate
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               religion
               also
               of
               God.
            
             Witnesse
             his
             
               authorizing
               the
               Scriptures
               ●o
               be
               had
               and
               read
               in
               Churches
               in
               our
               Vulgar
               tongue
               ,
               enioyning
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               ten
               Commandements
               to
               bee
               taught
               the
               people
               in
               English
               ,
               abolishing
               superfluous
               Holy-dayes
               ,
               pulling
               downe
               those
               iugling
               Idols
               ,
            
             whereby
             the
             people
             were
             seduced
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               Rood
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             and
             lips
             were
             moued
             with
             wires
             ,
             openly
             shewed
             at
             
               Pauls
               Crosse
            
             ,
             and
             pulled
             asunder
             by
             the
             people
             .
             Aboue
             all
             ,
             the
             
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Popes
               tyranny
               ,
               and
               merchandise
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
            
             &
             such
             like
             chafer
             out
             of
             England
             .
             Which
             Acts
             of
             his
             whosoeuer
             shall
             vnpartially
             consider
             of
             ,
             may
             well
             esteeme
             him
             a
             better
             head
             to
             the
             Chur●h
             of
             England
             ,
             then
             any
             Pope
             these
             thousand
             yeeres
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             you
             come
             
               to
               the
               Hugenots
               and
               Geuses
               ,
               of
               France
               and
               Holland
               .
            
             You
             lay
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             
               the
               raising
               of
               ciuill
               warres
               ,
               shedding
               of
               bloud
               ,
               occasioning
               rebellion
               ,
               rapine
               ,
               desolations
               ,
               principally
               for
               their
               new
               religion
               .
            
             In
             the
             latter
             part
             you
             write
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             somewhat
             reseruedly
             ,
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             occasioning
             ,
             not
             causing
             ,
             and
             principally
             ,
             not
             
               onely
               and
               wholly
            
             ,
             for
             religion
             .
             But
             the
             words
             going
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             exigence
             of
             your
             argument
             require
             ,
             that
             your
             meaning
             should
             be
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             causers
             of
             these
             disorders
             .
             You
             bring
             to
             my
             minde
             a
             story
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             same
             Fimbria
             that
             I
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             or
             another
             ,
             which
             hauing
             caused
             
               Quintus
               Scaeuola
            
             to
             bee
             stab'd
             (
             as
             
               F.
               Paulo
            
             was
             ,
             while
             I
             was
             at
             Venice
             )
             after
             he
             vnderstood
             that
             he
             escaped
             with
             his
             life
             ,
             brought
             his
             action
             against
             him
             ,
             
               for
               not
               hauing
               receiued
               the
               weapon
               wholly
               into
               his
               body
               .
            
             These
             poore
             people
             hauing
             endured
             such
             barbarous
             cruelties
             ,
             massacres
             ,
             and
             martyrdomes
             ,
             as
             scarce
             the
             like
             can
             be
             shewed
             in
             all
             stories
             ,
             are
             now
             accused
             by
             you
             as
             the
             Authors
             of
             all
             they
             suffered
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             they
             bee
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Romane
             religion
             ,
             that
             are
             written
             in
             bloud
             .
             It
             is
             the
             bloudy
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             the
             perfidious
             violating
             of
             the
             
             
               Edicts
               of
               Pacification
            
             ,
             that
             haue
             set
             France
             and
             Flanders
             in
             combustion
             .
             An
             euident
             argument
             whereof
             may
             b●e
             ,
             for
             Flanders
             ,
             that
             those
             Geuses
             that
             you
             mention
             ,
             were
             not
             all
             Caluinists
             (
             as
             you
             are
             mis-informed
             )
             the
             chiefe
             of
             them
             were
             Romane
             Catholikes
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             Count
             Egmond
             ,
             and
             Horne
             ,
             who
             lost
             their
             heads
             for
             standing
             ,
             and
             yet
             onely
             by
             petition
             ,
             against
             the
             new
             impositions
             ,
             and
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             which
             was
             sought
             to
             bee
             brought
             in
             vpon
             those
             Countries
             .
             The
             which
             when
             the
             
               Vice-roy
               of
               Naples
               ,
               D.
               Petro
               de
               Toledo
            
             would
             haue
             once
             brought
             in
             there
             also
             ,
             
             the
             people
             would
             by
             no
             meanes
             abide
             ,
             but
             rose
             vp
             in
             Armes
             to
             the
             number
             of
             50000.
             which
             sedition
             could
             not
             bee
             appeased
             ,
             but
             by
             deliuering
             them
             of
             that
             feare
             .
             The
             like
             resistance
             ,
             though
             more
             quietly
             carried
             ,
             was
             made
             when
             the
             same
             Inquisition
             should
             haue
             beene
             put
             vpon
             Millaine
             ,
             
             sixteene
             yeeres
             after
             .
             Yet
             these
             people
             were
             neither
             Geuses
             nor
             Caluinists
             .
             Another
             great
             meanes
             to
             alienate
             the
             mindes
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Low-countries
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Maiestie
             ,
             hath
             beene
             the
             seueritie
             of
             his
             Deputies
             there
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             leauing
             the
             gouernment
             after
             hee
             had
             in
             a
             few
             yeeres
             put
             to
             death
             *
             8000.
             persons
             ,
             it
             is
             reported
             to
             haue
             been
             said
             ,
             the
             Countrie
             was
             lost
             with
             too
             much
             lenitie
             .
             This
             speech
             Meursius
             concludes
             his
             
               Belgick
               history
            
             with
             all
             .
             And
             as
             for
             France
             ,
             the
             first
             broiles
             there
             ,
             were
             not
             for
             religion
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             preferring
             the
             house
             of
             Guis●
             ,
             and
             disgracing
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             bloud
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             each
             side
             aduantaged
             themselues
             by
             the
             colour
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             zeale
             to
             the
             Romane
             ,
             the
             Guisians
             murthered
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             religion
             assembled
             together
             ,
             against
             the
             Kings
             Edict
             ,
             against
             all
             Lawes
             and
             common
             humanitie
             .
             And
             tell
             ●ee
             in
             good
             sooth
             ▪
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             doe
             you
             approue
             such
             barbarous
             crueltie
             ?
             Doe
             you
             allow
             the
             
               butchery
               at
               Paris
            
             ?
             Doe
             you
             thinke
             subiects
             are
             bound
             to
             giue
             their
             throates
             to
             bee
             cut
             by
             their
             fellow
             subiects
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             Princes
             at
             their
             meere
             wills
             
             against
             their
             owne
             Lawes
             and
             Edicts
             ?
             You
             would
             know
             ,
             
               quo
               iure
            
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             warres
             in
             France
             and
             Holland
             are
             iustified
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             not
             onely
             alloweth
             ,
             but
             inclineth
             and
             inforceth
             euery
             liuing
             thing
             ,
             to
             defend
             it selfe
             from
             violence
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             of
             Nations
             ,
             which
             permitteth
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             protection
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             owe
             no
             more
             but
             an
             honourable
             acknowledgement
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             goe
             about
             to
             make
             themselues
             absolute
             Souereignes
             ,
             and
             vsurpe
             their
             libertie
             ,
             to
             resist
             and
             stand
             for
             the
             same
             .
             And
             if
             a
             lawfull
             Prince
             (
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             Lord
             of
             his
             Subiects
             liues
             and
             goods
             )
             shall
             attempt
             to
             despoile
             them
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             vnder
             colour
             of
             red●cing
             them
             to
             his
             owne
             religion
             after
             all
             humble
             remonstrances
             ,
             they
             may
             stand
             vpon
             their
             owne
             guard
             ,
             and
             being
             assailed
             ,
             repell
             force
             with
             force
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Macchabees
             vnder
             Antiochus
             .
             In
             which
             case
             notwithanding
             ,
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Prince
             himselfe
             ,
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             be
             sacred
             and
             inuiolable
             ,
             as
             was
             Sauls
             to
             Dauid
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             inraged
             Minister
             of
             a
             lawfull
             Prince
             ,
             will
             abuse
             his
             authoritie
             against
             the
             fundamentall
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Countrie
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             rebellion
             to
             defend
             themselues
             against
             force
             ,
             reseruing
             still
             their
             obedience
             to
             their
             Souereigne
             inuiolate
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Rules
             of
             which
             the
             Protestants
             that
             haue
             borne
             Armes
             in
             France
             and
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             also
             both
             there
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             in
             Naples
             ,
             that
             haue
             stood
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             liberties
             ,
             haue
             serued
             themselues
             .
             How
             truely
             I
             esteeme
             it
             hard
             for
             you
             and
             mee
             to
             determine
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             were
             more
             throughly
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Customes
             of
             those
             Countries
             ,
             then
             I
             for
             my
             part
             am
             .
             Once
             for
             
               the
               Low-Countries
            
             ,
             the
             world
             knowes
             that
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Burgundy
             were
             not
             Kings
             or
             absolute
             Lords
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             holden
             partly
             of
             the
             Crowne
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             of
             Holland
             in
             particular
             they
             were
             but
             Earles
             .
             And
             whether
             that
             title
             carries
             with
             it
             such
             a
             Souereigntie
             ,
             as
             to
             bee
             able
             to
             giue
             new
             Lawes
             ,
             without
             their
             consents
             ,
             to
             impose
             tributes
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             garisons
             
             of
             strangers
             ,
             to
             build
             Forts
             ,
             to
             assubjects
             their
             honors
             and
             liues
             to
             the
             dangerous
             triall
             of
             a
             new
             Court
             ,
             proceeding
             
               without
               forme
               or
               figure
               of
               iustice
               ,
            
             any
             reasonable
             man
             may
             well
             doubt
             ;
             themselues
             doe
             vtterly
             denie
             it
             .
          
           
             Yet
             you
             say
             boldly
             
               they
               are
               Rebels
            
             ,
             and
             aske
             
               why
               wee
               did
               support
               them
            
             ?
             It
             seemes
             to
             some
             that
             his
             
               Catholike
               Maiestie
            
             doth
             absolue
             them
             in
             the
             treatie
             of
             the
             Truce
             ,
             An.
             1608.
             of
             all
             
               imputation
               of
               rebellion
            
             .
             And
             if
             they
             were
             Rebels
             ,
             especially
             for
             heresie
             ,
             why
             did
             the
             most
             Christian
             King
             support
             them
             ?
             As
             for
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             if
             shee
             were
             aliue
             ,
             shee
             would
             answer
             your
             question
             with
             another
             .
             
               Why
               did
               Spaine
               concurre
               in
               practice
               and
               promise
               aide
               to
               that
               detestable
               conspiracie
               that
               was
               plotted
               against
               her
               by
               Pius
               V.
            
             as
             you
             may
             see
             at
             large
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             written
             by
             
               Girolamo
               Catena
            
             ?
             It
             is
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               pretend
               priuiledges
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             discerne
             pretended
             priuiledges
             from
             true
             ,
             and
             Treason
             from
             Reason
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             old
             corruptions
             from
             
               old
               Religion
            
             .
             But
             to
             take
             armes
             to
             change
             the
             Lawes
             by
             the
             whole
             Estate
             established
             ,
             is
             treason
             whatsoeuer
             the
             cause
             or
             colour
             be
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             was
             treason
             in
             the
             Rebels
             of
             Lincolnshire
             and
             Yorkshire
             in
             King
             Henries
             dayes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Earles
             
               of
               the
               North
            
             in
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             ,
             though
             they
             pretended
             their
             old
             Religion
             :
             and
             the
             same
             must
             bee
             said
             of
             all
             Assasinates
             attempted
             against
             the
             persons
             of
             Princes
             ,
             as
             
               Parryes
               ,
               Someruilles
               ,
               Squires
            
             ,
             against
             Queene
             Elizab●th
             ,
             and
             
               the
               late
               powder-plot
               the
               eternall
               shame
               of
               Poperie
               against
               King
               Iames.
               
            
          
           
             To
             your
             Argument
             therefore
             in
             forme
             ,
             admitting
             
               that
               it
               is
               no
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               founded
               and
               begun
               in
               malice
               ,
               disobedience
               ,
               passion
               ,
               bloud
               ,
               and
               rebellion
               ,
            
             no
             nor
             yet
             a
             true
             reformation
             of
             a
             Church
             (
             for
             in
             truth
             the
             Protestants
             pretend
             not
             to
             haue
             founded
             any
             .
             )
             The
             Assumption
             is
             denyed
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             it
             .
             And
             here
             I
             must
             needes
             say
             you
             haue
             not
             done
             vnwisely
             to
             leaue
             out
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             against
             which
             you
             had
             no
             pretence
             ,
             all
             things
             hauing
             been
             carried
             orderly
             ,
             and
             by
             publike
             counsell
             .
             But
             you
             haue
             
             wronged
             those
             which
             you
             name
             ,
             and
             either
             lightly
             beleeued
             ,
             or
             vnjustly
             surmised
             your selfe
             ,
             touching
             
               Luther
               ,
               Caluin
               ,
               Knox
            
             ,
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             when
             you
             make
             them
             the
             
               raysers
               of
               rebellion
               and
               shedders
               of
               bloud
               .
            
             Whose
             bloud
             hath
             beene
             shed
             like
             water
             in
             al
             parts
             of
             those
             countries
             ,
             against
             all
             Lawes
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             against
             the
             Edicts
             and
             publike
             Faith
             ,
             till
             necessitie
             enforced
             them
             to
             stand
             for
             their
             liues
             .
             Yet
             you
             presume
             that
             all
             this
             
               is
               euident
            
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             so
             false
             and
             improbable
             ,
             yea
             in
             some
             parts
             impossible
             ,
             as
             I
             wonder
             how
             your
             heart
             could
             assure
             your
             hand
             to
             write
             it
             .
          
           
             Giue
             me
             here
             leaue
             to
             set
             down
             by
             occasion
             of
             this
             your
             motiue
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             professe
             next
             to
             the
             euidence
             of
             those
             corruptions
             which
             the
             Court
             and
             faction
             of
             Rome
             maintaynes
             ,
             hath
             long
             moued
             my selfe
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             would
             enlarge
             your
             Proposition
             .
             That
             Monarchie
             (
             as
             now
             without
             lisping
             it
             cals
             it selfe
             )
             which
             was
             founded
             ,
             supported
             ,
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             maintayned
             by
             pride
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             rebellion
             ,
             treason
             ,
             murthering
             of
             Princes
             ,
             warres
             ,
             dispensing
             with
             perjurie
             ,
             and
             incestuous
             marriages
             ,
             spoiles
             and
             robberie
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             worldly
             policie
             ,
             force
             and
             falshood
             ,
             forgerie
             ,
             lying
             ,
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             The
             Papacie
             falsely
             calling
             it selfe
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             such
             .
             Erg●
             .
             The
             Assumption
             shall
             bee
             proued
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             is
             alreadie
             by
             the
             learned
             and
             truly
             noble
             
               Lord
               of
               Plessis
            
             in
             his
             
               Mysterium
               iniquit
               at
               is
            
             .
             But
             his
             booke
             I
             suppose
             you
             cannot
             view
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             require
             a
             iust
             volume
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             though
             but
             shortly
             .
             It
             shall
             bee
             therefore
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             the
             taske
             of
             another
             time
             .
             And
             yet
             because
             I
             doe
             not
             loue
             to
             leaue
             things
             wholly
             at
             randon
             ,
             consider
             a
             few
             instances
             in
             some
             of
             these
             .
             Pope
             B●niface
             III.
             obtayned
             that
             proud
             and
             ambitious
             title
             of
             Oecumenicall
             ,
             so
             much
             detested
             by
             Saint
             Gregorie
             .
             Pope
             Constantine
             and
             Gregorie
             the
             second
             ,
             reuolted
             Italie
             from
             the
             Greeke
             Emperours
             obedience
             ,
             forbidding
             to
             pay
             tribute
             or
             obey
             
             them
             .
             Pope
             Zacharie
             animated
             Pipine
             high
             Steward
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             depose
             Chilperick
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             dispensed
             with
             the
             oathes
             of
             his
             subiects
             .
             Pope
             Stephen
             II.
             most
             treacherously
             and
             vniustly
             perswaded
             the
             same
             Pipine
             not
             to
             restore
             the
             
               Exarchate
               of
               Ranenna
            
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             recouered
             it
             from
             Astulfus
             King
             of
             Lombards
             ,
             but
             to
             giue
             it
             to
             him
             .
             Pope
             Nicholas
             II.
             and
             Gr●gorie
             VII
             .
             parted
             the
             prey
             with
             the
             Normans
             in
             Calabria
             ,
             and
             Apulia
             ,
             creating
             them
             Dukes
             thereof
             ,
             
             to
             hold
             the
             
               Emperour
               of
               Constantinoples
            
             countrie
             in
             vassallage
             of
             them
             .
             This
             latter
             also
             was
             the
             first
             as
             all
             Historians
             accord
             ,
             that
             euer
             attempted
             to
             depose
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             against
             whom
             hee
             most
             impiously
             stirred
             vp
             his
             owne
             children
             ,
             which
             most
             lamentably
             brought
             him
             to
             his
             end
             .
             Pope
             Paschal
             II.
             would
             not
             suffer
             (
             for
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Tragedie
             )
             his
             sonne
             to
             burie
             him
             .
             Pope
             Adrian
             IV.
             demanded
             homage
             of
             the
             Emperor
             
               Frederick
               ,
               Alexander
            
             III.
             trode
             on
             his
             neck
             .
             Celestine
             III.
             crowned
             Henrie
             VI.
             with
             his
             feet
             .
             Innocent
             IV.
             stirred
             vp
             Fredericke
             the
             seconds
             owne
             seruants
             to
             poison
             him
             ,
             practised
             with
             the
             Sultan
             of
             Aegypt
             to
             breake
             with
             him
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Innocent
             ,
             of
             whose
             extortions
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             relates
             so
             much
             in
             our
             storie
             ;
             whom
             the
             learned
             ,
             zealous
             ,
             
               and
               holy
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolne
            
             on
             his
             death-bed
             proued
             
               to
               be
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             vision
             strooke
             so
             with
             his
             Crosier-staffe
             that
             hee
             died
             .
             Boniface
             VIII
             .
             challenged
             both
             swords
             ,
             pretended
             to
             be
             superiour
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             in
             temporall
             things
             also
             .
             Clement
             V.
             would
             in
             the
             vacancie
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             thereof
             should
             be
             vnder
             his
             disposition
             ,
             made
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Venice
               ,
               Dandalus
            
             ,
             couch
             vnder
             his
             Table
             with
             a
             chaine
             on
             his
             neck
             like
             a
             dogge
             ,
             ere
             he
             would
             grant
             peace
             to
             the
             
               Venetians
               .
               This
               Clement
               the
               V.
               commanded
               the
               Angels
            
             to
             carrie
             their
             soules
             to
             heauen
             ,
             that
             should
             take
             the
             Crosse
             to
             fight
             for
             the
             holy
             Land.
             
          
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             I
             am
             wearie
             with
             writing
             thus
             much
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             all
             this
             I
             doe
             not
             insist
             vpon
             priuate
             and
             
             personall
             faults
             ,
             blasphemies
             ,
             perjuries
             ,
             necromancies
             ,
             murthers
             ,
             barbarous
             cruelties
             ,
             euen
             vpon
             one
             another
             ,
             aliue
             and
             dead
             ,
             nor
             on
             whoredomes
             ,
             incests
             ,
             sodomies
             ,
             open
             pillages
             ,
             besides
             the
             perpetuall
             abuse
             of
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             insist
             not
             vpon
             these
             ,
             more
             then
             you
             did
             vpon
             King
             
               Henries
               passions
            
             .
             I
             tell
             you
             not
             of
             him
             that
             called
             the
             
               Gospell
               a
               fable
            
             ,
             or
             another
             that
             instituted
             his
             
               Agnus
               Deis
               to
               strangle
               sinne
               like
               Christs
               bloud
               .
            
             Of
             him
             that
             dispensed
             with
             one
             to
             marrie
             his
             owne
             sister
             (
             for
             the
             vncle
             to
             marrie
             with
             the
             neece
             ,
             or
             a
             woman
             to
             marrie
             two
             brothers
             ,
             a
             man
             two
             sisters
             by
             dispensation
             ,
             is
             no
             rare
             thing
             at
             this
             day
             .
             )
             The
             facultie
             to
             vse
             Sodomie
             ,
             
               the
               storie
               of
               Pope
               Ioane
            
             ,
             are
             almost
             incredible
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             haue
             Authors
             of
             better
             credit
             then
             Bolseck
             .
             It
             may
             bee
             said
             that
             Iohn
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             
               called
               a
               deuill
               incarnate
            
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             VI.
             the
             poisoner
             of
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             the
             adulterer
             of
             his
             sonne
             in
             lawes
             bed
             ,
             incestuous
             defiler
             of
             his
             owne
             daughter
             ,
             and
             riuall
             in
             that
             villanie
             to
             his
             sonne
             ,
             sinned
             as
             men
             ,
             which
             empeacheth
             not
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             office
             .
             That
             
               Paulu●
               V.
               Vice-deus
            
             takes
             too
             much
             vpon
             him
             ,
             when
             hee
             will
             bee
             Pope-almightie
             ;
             but
             the
             chaire
             is
             without
             error
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             not
             to
             insist
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             admitting
             it
             as
             true
             that
             wickednesse
             of
             mens
             persons
             doth
             not
             impeach
             the
             holinesse
             of
             their
             functions
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             receiued
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             make
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             as
             his
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             But
             tell
             me
             for
             Gods
             loue
             ,
             Master
             Waddesworth
             ,
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             this
             Monarchie
             thus
             sought
             ,
             thus
             gotten
             ,
             thus
             kept
             ,
             thus
             exercised
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             ?
             Are
             these
             men
             that
             wholly
             forsaking
             the
             feeding
             of
             the
             flocke
             of
             God
             dreame
             of
             nothing
             now
             but
             Crowns
             and
             Scepter●
             ,
             serue
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             no
             vse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             to
             breake
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             and
             oppresse
             with
             their
             power
             all
             that
             shall
             but
             vtter
             a
             free
             word
             against
             their
             ambition
             and
             tyrannie
             ,
             are
             they
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             with
             you
             ,
             
               good
               heads
               of
               Gods
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             limbes
             of
             Satan
             ?
             Consider
             those
             Texts
             :
             
               My
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               
               world
               ,
               Vos
               autem
               non
               sic
               .
            
             Consider
             the
             charge
             which
             Saint
             Peter
             giues
             to
             his
             fellow
             Presbyters
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Now
             I
             beseech
             our
             Lord
             deliuer
             his
             Church
             from
             this
             tyrannie
             ,
             and
             blesse
             you
             from
             being
             a
             member
             of
             such
             a
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             lacke
             of
             succession
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             true
             Ordinations
             ,
             Ord●rs
             ,
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             your
             motiue
             
               from
               succession
            
             .
             Where
             I
             maruell
             first
             ,
             that
             leauing
             the
             succession
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             farre
             more
             proper
             and
             intrinsecall
             to
             the
             Churches
             being
             ,
             you
             stand
             vpon
             that
             of
             Persons
             and
             Offices
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             about
             them
             too
             ,
             immediately
             passe
             from
             that
             which
             is
             of
             Essence
             ,
             to
             the
             externall
             formalities
             
               in
               consecration
               and
               ordination
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Councels
               .
            
             Haue
             you
             forgotten
             what
             you
             said
             right
             now
             ,
             
               that
               matters
               of
               ceremonie
               and
               gouernment
               are
               changeable
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             but
             
               in
               France
               ,
               Holland
               ,
               and
               Germanie
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               Bishops
               .
            
             First
             ,
             what
             if
             I
             should
             defend
             they
             haue
             ?
             because
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Ierome
             maintaines
             ,
             and
             prooues
             out
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             vse
             of
             Antiquitie
             .
             Of
             which
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             Medina
             confesseth
             ,
             are
             sundrie
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             both
             Greeke
             and
             Latine●
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Seduliu●
               ,
               Primasius
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theodorit
               ,
               Oecumenius
               ,
            
             and
             Theophylact
             :
             which
             point
             I
             haue
             largely
             treated
             of
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             against
             him
             that
             vndertooke
             Master
             Alablasters
             quarrell
             .
             Besides
             ,
             those
             Churches
             in
             Germanie
             haue
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             Superintendents
             ,
             and
             
               generall
               Superintendents
            
             ,
             
             as
             out
             of
             Doctor
             Bancroft
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Zanchius
             ,
             and
             sundrie
             Germane
             Diuines
             ,
             you
             might
             perceiue
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             where
             these
             are
             not
             ,
             
               as
               in
               Geneua
               ;
               and
               the
               French
               Churches
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Zanchius
               ,
               ●sually
               certaine
               chiefe
               men
               that
               doe
               in
               a
               manner
               beare
               all
               the
               
               sway
               ,
            
             as
             if
             order
             it selfe
             and
             necessitie
             led
             them
             to
             this
             course
             .
             And
             what
             are
             these
             but
             Bishops
             indeede
             ,
             vnlesse
             wee
             shall
             wrangle
             about
             names
             ,
             which
             for
             
               reason
               of
               State
            
             those
             Churches
             were
             to
             abstaine
             from
             .
             As
             for
             that
             you
             say
             
               Lay
               men
               intermed●le
            
             there
             
               with
               the
               making
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
            
             if
             you
             meane
             
               the
               election
               of
               them
            
             ,
             they
             haue
             reason
             ;
             for
             anciently
             the
             people
             had
             alwayes
             a
             right
             therein
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Cyprian
             writes
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Leon
             and
             Astorga
             there
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             
               Plebs
               ipsa
               maxime
               habet
               potestatem
               vel
               eligendi
               dignos
               Sacerdotes
               vel
               indignos
               recusandi
            
             ;
             and
             in
             sundrie
             places
             of
             Italie
             this
             vsage
             doth
             continue
             to
             this
             day
             .
             If
             yee
             meane
             it
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             yee
             are
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             wrong
             these
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             will
             teach
             you
             ,
             
               lib.
               De
               Cl●ricis
               ,
               cap.
               3.
               
               For
               amongst
               the
               Lutherans
               and
               Caluinists
               also
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               which
               haue
               taken
               away
               almost
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               rites
               ,
               they
               onely
               lay
               on
               hands
               and
               make
               Pastors
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               be
               not
               Pastors
               and
               Bishops
               indeede
               would
               be
               so
               accounted
               and
               called
               .
            
          
           
             In
             England
             you
             
               misse
               first
               the
               lesser
               orders
            
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             we
             
               are
               made
               Ministers
               per
               saltum
            
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             that
             are
             made
             Priests
             among
             you
             were
             
               Psalmists
               ,
               Sextens
               ,
               Readers
               ,
               Ex●rcists
               ,
               Torch-bearers
               ,
               Subdeacons
               ,
            
             and
             Deacons
             before
             .
             Remember
             I
             pray
             what
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             saith
             of
             Deaconship
             and
             Priesthood
             .
             
               Hos
               solos
               primitiu●
               Ecclesia
               legitur
               habuisse
               ,
               &
               de
               his
               solis
               praeceptum
               Apostoli
               habemus
               .
            
             Hee
             meanes
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             T●●othy
             and
             Titus
             .
             Againe
             ,
             
               Subdiaeonos
               vere
               &
               Acolythos
               precede●te
               tempore
               Ecclesia
               sibi
               constituit
               .
            
             What
             ?
             and
             were
             the
             Primitiue
             and
             Apostolike
             Churches
             no
             true
             Churches
             ?
             or
             neede
             wee
             to
             bee
             ashamed
             to
             bee
             like
             them
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             those
             Councels
             that
             yee
             speake
             of
             ,
             it
             should
             seeme
             were
             of
             no
             great
             either
             antiquitie
             or
             authoritie
             ,
             when
             not
             onely
             Presbyters
             ,
             without
             passing
             through
             any
             order
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             without
             being
             so
             much
             as
             baptized
             ,
             were
             ordayned
             .
             As
             Nectarius
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Synesius
            
             of
             
               Cyrene
               ,
               Ambrose
            
             of
             
               Millaine
               ,
               Constantine
            
             II.
             of
             Rome
             it selfe
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             a
             very
             sleight
             exception
             .
          
           
           
             Your
             next
             is
             well
             worse
             ,
             
               touching
               the
               Ordination
               at
               the
               Nags-head
               ,
               where
               the
               Consecration
               of
               our
               first
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               was
               attempted
               ,
               but
               not
               effected
               .
               It
               is
               certaine
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               sure
               there
               was
               such
               a
               matter
               ,
               although
               you
               know
               ,
               and
               haue
               seene
               the
               records
               themselues
               ,
               that
               afterward
               there
               was
               a
               Consecration
               of
               Doctor
               Parker
               at
               Lambeth
               .
            
             Alas
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             if
             you
             bee
             resolued
             to
             beleeue
             lies
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             publike
             Acts
             ,
             and
             your
             owne
             eye-sight
             ,
             but
             against
             all
             probabilitie
             ,
             who
             can
             helpe
             it
             ?
             I
             had
             well
             hoped
             to
             haue
             found
             that
             ingenuitie
             in
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             haue
             vsed
             your
             testimony
             vnto
             others
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             touching
             the
             vanitie
             of
             this
             fable
             ,
             as
             hauing
             shewed
             you
             the
             Copie
             of
             the
             record
             of
             Doctor
             Parkers
             consecration
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             procured
             to
             bee
             transcribed
             out
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             which
             your selfe
             also
             at
             your
             returne
             from
             London
             ,
             told
             mee
             you
             saw
             in
             a
             blacke
             Booke
             .
             Now
             I
             perceiue
             by
             your
             perplexed
             writing
             ,
             and
             enterlining
             in
             this
             part
             of
             your
             Letter
             ,
             you
             would
             faine
             discharge
             your
             conscience
             ,
             and
             yet
             vphold
             this
             lie
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             loth
             to
             offend
             that
             side
             where
             you
             now
             are
             :
             and
             therefore
             you
             haue
             deuised
             this
             temper
             ,
             that
             the
             
               one
               was
               attempted
            
             ,
             the
             other
             effected
             .
             But
             it
             will
             not
             bee
             .
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             that
             at
             the
             Nags-head
             were
             but
             attempted
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             our
             Ordinations
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             deriued
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             as
             you
             say
             was
             effected
             at
             Lambeth
             ?
             And
             are
             you
             
               sure
               there
               was
               such
               a
               matter
               ?
            
             How
             are
             you
             sure
             ?
             Were
             you
             present
             there
             in
             person
             ,
             or
             haue
             you
             heard
             it
             of
             those
             that
             were
             present
             ?
             Neither
             of
             both
             I
             suppose
             :
             but
             if
             it
             were
             so
             that
             some
             bodie
             pretending
             to
             haue
             beene
             there
             present
             told
             you
             so
             much
             ,
             how
             are
             you
             sure
             that
             hee
             lied
             not
             in
             saying
             so
             ;
             much
             more
             when
             you
             haue
             it
             but
             at
             the
             third
             ,
             or
             fourth
             hand
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             thirtieth
             or
             fortieth
             .
             But
             consider
             a
             little
             ,
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             men
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             in
             an
             action
             of
             that
             importance
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Queenes
             reigne
             ,
             when
             especially
             it
             concerned
             both
             them
             and
             her
             to
             prouide
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             should
             bee
             done
             with
             
             reputation
             ,
             would
             bee
             so
             hastie
             and
             heedlesse
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             a
             Tauerne
             for
             a
             Church
             ?
             Why
             might
             they
             not
             haue
             gone
             to
             the
             next
             Church
             as
             well
             ?
             They
             thought
             to
             make
             the
             old
             Catholike
             Bishop
             drunken
             .
             Thus
             the
             
               Wisbich
               and
               Framyngham
               Priests
            
             were
             wont
             to
             tell
             the
             tale
             .
             Is
             it
             likely
             that
             they
             would
             not
             forethinke
             that
             possible
             this
             good
             old
             man
             would
             not
             drinke
             so
             freely
             as
             to
             bee
             drunken
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             were
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             be
             in
             the
             humour
             to
             doe
             as
             they
             would
             haue
             him
             ?
             for
             who
             can
             make
             any
             foundation
             vpon
             what
             another
             would
             doe
             in
             his
             cups
             ?
             What
             a
             scorne
             would
             this
             bee
             to
             them
             ?
             Men
             are
             not
             alwaies
             so
             prouident
             in
             their
             actions
             .
             True
             ,
             but
             such
             men
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             imagined
             so
             so●tish
             ,
             as
             to
             attempt
             so
             solemne
             an
             action
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             commonly
             with
             some
             great
             feast
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             obserued
             well
             out
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             with
             the
             Queens
             mandate
             for
             the
             action
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             hang
             all
             vpon
             a
             drunken
             fit
             of
             an
             old
             man.
             Besides
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             wee
             could
             neuer
             vnderstand
             the
             names
             of
             the
             old
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             whom
             hee
             should
             haue
             consecrated
             ,
             or
             which
             
               consecrated
               themselues
               ,
               when
               hee
               refused
               to
               doe
               it
               .
            
             For
             so
             doe
             your
             men
             giue
             it
             out
             ;
             howsoeuer
             you
             say
             ,
             
               it
               was
               not
               there
               effected
            
             .
             And
             in
             all
             the
             space
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             reigne
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             set
             themselues
             against
             the
             reformation
             by
             her
             established
             ,
             is
             it
             possible
             wee
             should
             neuer
             haue
             heard
             word
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             English
             on
             that
             side
             the
             Seas
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             any
             other
             then
             a
             flying
             tale
             ?
             After
             fortie
             fiue
             yeeres
             ,
             
             there
             is
             found
             at
             last
             an
             Irish
             Iesuite
             that
             dares
             put
             it
             in
             print
             ,
             to
             proue
             by
             it
             as
             now
             you
             doe
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Parliamentary
               Pastors
               lacke
               holy
               orders
               .
            
             But
             he
             relates
             sundry
             particulars
             ,
             and
             brings
             his
             proofes
             .
             For
             the
             purpose
             ,
             this
             ordainer
             or
             consecrater
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             was
             
               Laudasensis
               Episcopus
               home
               senex
               &
               simplex
               .
            
             His
             name
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             that
             yee
             must
             pardon
             him
             .
             But
             of
             what
             Citie
             or
             Diocesse
             was
             hee
             Bishop
             ?
             for
             wee
             haue
             none
             of
             that
             title
             .
             Here
             I
             thought
             once
             that
             by
             errour
             it
             had
             beene
             put
             for
             Landaffensis
             of
             Landaffe
             in
             Wales
             ,
             saue
             that
             three
             times
             in
             that
             Narration
             
             it
             is
             written
             La●dasensis
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             continued
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             ,
             because
             I
             found
             Bishop
             Boners
             name
             twice
             alike
             false
             written
             Bomerus
             .
             But
             loe
             in
             the
             Margent
             a
             direction
             to
             the
             Booke
             ,
             
               De
               Schismate
               fol.
            
             166.
             where
             hee
             saith
             this
             matter
             is
             touched
             ,
             and
             
               it
               is
               directly
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               they
               performed
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               without
               any
               Episcopall
               consecration
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               that
               great
               labour
               was
               vsed
               without
               an
               Irish
               Arch-bishop
               in
               prison
               at
               London
               to
               ordaine
               them
               ,
               but
               hee
               could
               by
               no
               meanes
               be
               brought
               thereto
               .
            
             So
             it
             seemes
             we
             must
             passe
             out
             of
             Wales
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             to
             finde
             the
             See
             of
             this
             Bishop
             or
             Archbishop
             .
             But
             I
             beleeue
             we
             may
             saile
             from
             thence
             to
             Virginia
             to
             seeke
             him
             ;
             for
             in
             Ireland
             we
             shal
             not
             find
             him
             .
             Let
             vs
             come
             to
             those
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             ordained
             ,
             what
             were
             there
             names
             ?
             Candidati
             ,
             if
             that
             wil
             content
             you
             ,
             more
             yee
             get
             not
             .
             Why
             they
             might
             haue
             been
             remembred
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Nags-head
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Boners
             name
             ,
             and
             his
             See
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             
               Dean●
               of
               the
               Bishops
            
             ,
             hee
             meanes
             of
             the
             Archbishopricke
             ,
             
               sede
               vacante
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             sent
             his
             Chaplaine
             (
             his
             name
             also
             is
             vnknowne
             )
             to
             forbid
             the
             Ordination
             .
             At
             least
             their
             Sees
             .
             To
             cut
             the
             matter
             short
             .
             
               Quid
               plura
               ?
               Scoraeus
               Monachus
               post
               Herefordensis
               pseudo-episcopus
               coeteris
               ,
               ex
               coeteris
               quidam
               ,
               Scor
               aeo
               manus
               imponunt
               :
               fiuntque
               sine
               patre
               fili●
               &
               pater
               à
               fili●s
               procreatur
               ,
               res
               seculis
               omnibus
               inauditae
               .
            
             Here
             is
             at
             length
             some
             certaintie
             :
             some
             truth
             mingled
             among
             ,
             to
             giue
             the
             better
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Vehiculum
             of
             a
             lie
             .
             For
             
               Iohn
               Scory
            
             ,
             in
             King
             Edward
             his
             times
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             Hereford
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             those
             that
             ordained
             Doctor
             Parker
             ,
             and
             preached
             at
             his
             ordination
             .
             But
             that
             was
             the
             ordination
             effected
             as
             you
             call
             it
             :
             wee
             are
             now
             in
             that
             which
             was
             not
             effected
             ,
             but
             attempted
             onely
             .
             And
             here
             wee
             seeke
             againe
             ,
             who
             were
             these
             quidams
             that
             laid
             hands
             on
             S●ory
             ?
             Wee
             may
             goe
             looke
             them
             with
             La●dasensis
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Ireland
             .
             Well
             ;
             heare
             the
             proofes
             .
             Master
             
               Thomas
               Neale
               ,
               Hebrew
               Reader
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               which
               was
               present
               ,
               told
               thus
               much
               to
               the
               ancient
               Confessors
               ,
               they
               to
               F.
               H●lywood
               .
            
             
             This
             proofe
             by
             Tradition
             as
             you
             know
             is
             of
             little
             credit
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             no
             maruell
             :
             for
             experience
             shewes
             that
             reports
             suffer
             strange
             alterations
             in
             the
             carriage
             ,
             euen
             when
             the
             reporters
             are
             not
             interessed
             .
             Iremeus
             relates
             from
             the
             
               ancient
               Confessors
            
             ,
             
             
               which
               had
               seene
               Iohn
               the
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Apostles
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             heard
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               was
               betweene
               fortie
               and
               fiftie
               yeeres
               of
               age
               before
               his
               passion
               .
            
             I
             doe
             not
             thinke
             you
             are
             sure
             it
             was
             so
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             beleeue
             .
             
               Irenaeus
               and
               those
               ancients
            
             hee
             mentions
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             then
             F.
             Haliwood
             and
             his
             Confessors
             ,
             and
             Master
             Neale
             .
             But
             possible
             it
             is
             ,
             M.
             Neale
             said
             ,
             
               hee
               was
               present
               at
               Matthew
               Parkers
               ordination
               by
               Iohn
               Scory
               .
            
             These
             Confessors
             being
             before
             impressed
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             with
             the
             buzze
             of
             the
             ordination
             at
             the
             Nags-head
             made
             vp
             that
             tale
             ;
             and
             put
             it
             vpon
             him
             for
             their
             Author
             .
             Perhaps
             Master
             Neale
             did
             esteeme
             
               Iohn
               Scory
               t●
               bee
               no
               Bishop
               ,
            
             and
             so
             was
             scandalized
             though
             causelesly
             ,
             at
             that
             action
             .
             Perhaps
             Master
             Neale
             neuer
             said
             any
             such
             word
             at
             all
             .
             To
             helpe
             to
             make
             good
             this
             matter
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               after
               inacted
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               these
               Parliamentary
               Bishops
               should
               be
               holden
               for
               lawfull
               .
            
             I
             looked
             for
             some
             thing
             of
             the
             
               Nags-head
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Legend
             of
             their
             ordination
             .
             But
             the
             lawfulnesse
             that
             the
             Parliament
             prouides
             for
             ,
             is
             (
             according
             to
             the
             authoritie
             the
             Parliament
             hath
             )
             ●iuill
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land.
             The
             Parliament
             neuer
             intended
             to
             iustifie
             any
             thing
             as
             lawfull
             ,
             
               iure
               diuino
            
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             so
             ;
             as
             by
             the
             Preamble
             it selfe
             of
             the
             Statute
             may
             appeare
             .
             
             In
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               diuers
               questions
               had
               growne
               vpon
               the
               making
               and
               consecrating
               of
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               whether
               the
               same
               were
               ,
               and
               bee
               duely
               and
               orderly
               done
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               or
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             shortly
             to
             cut
             off
             
               F.
               Halywoods
            
             surmises
             ,
             the
             case
             was
             this
             ,
             as
             may
             bee
             gathered
             by
             the
             bodie
             of
             the
             Statute
             .
             Whereas
             in
             the
             fiue
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eight
             ,
             an
             Act
             was
             made
             for
             the
             
               electing
               and
               consecrating
               of
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Bishops
               within
               this
               Realme
               .
            
             And
             another
             in
             the
             
             third
             of
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             
               for
               the
               ordering
               and
               consecrating
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               Ministers
               ,
            
             according
             to
             such
             forme
             as
             by
             sixe
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             sixe
             other
             learned
             men
             in
             Gods
             Law
             to
             bee
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             should
             bee
             deuised
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             ,
             vnder
             the
             great
             Seale
             of
             England
             .
             Which
             forme
             in
             the
             fifth
             of
             the
             same
             Kings
             reigne
             ,
             was
             annexed
             to
             the
             Booke
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             then
             explained
             ,
             and
             perfected
             ;
             and
             both
             confirmed
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Parliament
             .
             All
             these
             Acts
             were
             1.
             
             
               Mariae
               &
               1.
               
               &
               2.
               
               Philippi
               &
               Mariae
            
             repealed
             ;
             together
             with
             another
             Statute
             of
             35.
             
             Henr.
             8.
             touching
             
               the
               stile
               of
               supreame
               Head
               to
               bee
               vsed
               in
               all
               Letters
               Patents
               and
               Commissions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             Acts
             of
             repeale
             in
             the
             1.
             
             Elizabeth
             were
             againe
             repealed
             ,
             and
             the
             Act
             of
             25.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             reuiued
             specially
             .
             That
             of
             3.
             
             Edwar.
             6.
             onely
             concerning
             the
             Booke
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             &c.
             without
             any
             particular
             mention
             of
             the
             booke
             or
             forme
             of
             ordering
             Ministers
             and
             Bishops
             .
             Hence
             grew
             one
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             ordinations
             and
             consecrations
             according
             to
             that
             forme
             were
             good
             in
             Law
             or
             no.
             Another
             was
             ,
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             in
             her
             Letters
             Patents
             touching
             such
             Consecrations
             ,
             Ordinations
             had
             not
             vsed
             as
             may
             seeme
             ,
             besides
             other
             generall
             words
             importing
             the
             highest
             authoritie
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             the
             title
             of
             Supreame
             Head
             ,
             as
             King
             Henry
             ,
             and
             King
             Edward
             in
             their
             like
             Letters
             Patents
             were
             wont
             to
             d●
             :
             &
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             Act
             of
             35.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             after
             the
             repeale
             of
             the
             former
             repeale
             might
             seeme
             (
             though
             neuer
             specially
             )
             reuiued
             .
             This
             as
             I
             ghosse
             was
             another
             exception
             ,
             to
             those
             t●at
             by
             vertue
             of
             those
             Patents
             were
             Consecrated
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Parliament
             declares
             .
             First
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Booke
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               such
               order
               and
               ,
               form●
               for
               consecrating
               of
               Archbishops
               and●
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               as
               was
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               and
               added
               thereto
               and
               authorised
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               shall
               stand
               in
               force
               and
               be
               obserued
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             
               all
               Acts
               done
               by
               any
               person
               about
               any
               consecration
               ,
               confirmation
               ,
               o●
               in●esting
               of
               any
               elect
               to
               the
               Office
               or
               Dignitie
               of
               
               Arch-bishop
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Queenes
               Letters
               Patents
               or
               Commission
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               reigne
               bee
               good●
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             haue
             beene
             
               ordered
               or
               consecrated
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               &c.
               after
               the
               said
               forme
               and
               order
               ,
               be
               rightly
               made
               ,
               ordered
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               ,
               any
               Statute
               ,
               Law
               ,
               Canon
               ,
               or
               other
               thing
               to
               the
               contrary
               notwithstanding
               .
            
             These
             were
             the
             reasons
             of
             that
             Act
             ;
             which
             as
             you
             see
             doth
             not
             make
             good
             the
             Nags-head-ordination
             as
             
               F.
               Halywood
            
             pretends
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             same
             were
             according
             to
             the
             forme
             in
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             dayes
             .
             His
             next
             proofe
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Bo●er
               Bishop
               of
               London
               while
               hee
               liued
               ,
               alwayes
               set
               light
               by
               the
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               Queene
               Elizaboth
               ,
               alleadging
               that
               there
               wanted
               Bishops
               ,
               without
               whose
               consent
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Realme
               there
               can
               no
               firme
               Statuee
               bee
               made
               .
            
             That
             Boner
             despised
             and
             set
             not
             a
             straw
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             in
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             time
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             not
             impossible
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             other
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             but
             his
             bare
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             
               Confessors
               tradition
            
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             heard
             before
             .
             Admitting
             this
             for
             certaine
             ,
             there
             might
             bee
             other
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             besides
             the
             ordination
             at
             the
             Nags-head
             .
             The
             stiffenesse
             of
             that
             man
             was
             no
             lesse
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             then
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             want
             also
             of
             Bishops
             might
             be
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             he
             little
             regarded
             the
             Acts
             of
             her
             first
             Parliament
             .
             For
             both
             much
             about
             the
             time
             of
             Queene
             Maries
             death
             dyed
             also
             
               Cardinall
               Poole
            
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             Bishops
             :
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             some
             for
             their
             contemptuous
             behauiour
             in
             denying
             to
             performe
             their
             dutie
             in
             the
             Coronation
             of
             the
             Queene
             were
             committed
             to
             prison
             ,
             others
             absented
             themselues
             willingly
             .
             So
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             reported
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             or
             very
             few
             there
             .
             For
             as
             for
             Doctor
             Parker
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             ordained
             till
             December
             ,
             1559.
             the
             Parliament
             was
             dissolued
             in
             the
             May
             before
             .
             So
             not
             to
             stand
             now
             to
             refute
             Boners
             conceit
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             our
             Lawes
             there
             could
             bee
             no
             Statutes
             made
             in
             Parliament
             without
             Bishops
             (
             wherein
             our
             Parliament
             men
             wil
             rectifie
             
             his
             iudgement
             )
             
               F.
               Halywood
            
             was
             in
             this
             report
             twice
             deceiued
             ,
             or
             would
             deceiue
             his
             Reader
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             that
             exception
             which
             Boner
             laid
             against
             the
             
               first
               Parliament
            
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Then
             ,
             that
             he
             accounts
             B.
             Boner
             to
             haue
             excepted
             against
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishops
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             as
             not
             canonically
             ordained
             :
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             Bishops
             true
             or
             false
             there
             at
             all
             .
             His
             last
             proofe
             is
             .
             That
             
               D.
               Bancroft
               being
               demanded
               of
               M.
               Al●blaster
               ,
               whence
               their
               first
               Bishops
               receiued
               their
               orders
               ?
               answered
               ,
               that
               hee
               hoped
               a
               Bishop
               might
               bee
               ordained
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               time
               of
               necessity
               .
               Silently
               granting
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               ordained
               by
               any
               Bishop
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Parliamentary
               Bishops
               are
               without
               order
               Episcopall
               ,
               &
               their
               Ministers
               also
               no
               Priests
               .
               For
               Priests
               are
               not
               made
               but
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               whence
               Hierome
               .
            
             Qu●d
             facit
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               What
               doth
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               sauing
               ordination
               ,
               which
               a
               Presbyter
               doth
               not
               ?
            
             I
             haue
             not
             the
             meanes
             to
             demand
             of
             D.
             Alablaster
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             true
             or
             not
             .
             Nor
             yet
             whether
             this
             be
             all
             the
             answere
             he
             had
             of
             D.
             Bancroft
             .
             That
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             yet
             it
             followes
             not
             ,
             that
             D.
             
               Bancroft
               silently
               granted
               they
               had
               no
               orders
               of
               bishops
               .
            
             Vnlesse
             he
             that
             in
             a
             false
             discourse
             ,
             both
             where
             propositions
             be
             vntrue
             ,
             denies
             the
             Maior
             ,
             doth
             silently
             grant
             the
             Minor.
             Rather
             he
             iested
             at
             the
             futilitie
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             which
             admitting
             all
             this
             lying
             Legend
             of
             the
             Nags-head
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             ;
             suppose
             
               no
               ordination
               by
               any
               Bishops
               had
               beene
               euer
               effected
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             shewes
             no
             sufficient
             reason
             why
             there
             might
             not
             be
             a
             true
             consecration
             ,
             and
             true
             Ministers
             made
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             true
             Church
             in
             England
             .
             For
             indeed
             necessitie
             dispences
             with
             Gods
             owne
             positiue
             Lawes
             ,
             
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             shewes
             in
             the
             Gospel
             much
             more
             then
             with
             mans
             :
             and
             such
             by
             Hieromes
             opinion
             are
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             touching
             the
             difference
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             consequently
             touching
             their
             ordination
             by
             Bishops
             onely
             .
             Whereof
             I
             haue
             treated
             more
             at
             large
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             iustification
             of
             other
             reformed
             
             Churches
             ,
             albeit
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             needs
             it
             not
             .
             To
             confirme
             this
             Argument
             ,
             it
             pleaseth
             
               F.
               Halywood
            
             to
             add●
             ,
             
               That
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               tooke
               away
               the
               Catholike
               rite
               of
               ordaining
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               it
               ,
               substituted
               a
               few
               Caluinisticall
               prayers
               .
            
             Whom
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             followed
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             is
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             you
             say
             ,
             when
             you
             adde
             ,
             
               that
               Couerdale
               being
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Exceter
               in
               King
               Edwards
               time
               ,
               when
               all
               Councells
               and
               Church
               Canons
               were
               little
               obserued
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               doubtfull
               hee
               was
               neuer
               himselfe
               canonically
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               so
               if
               hee
               were
               no
               canonicall
               Bishop
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               make
               another
               canonicall
               .
            
             To
             
               F.
               Halywood
            
             I
             would
             answere
             ,
             that
             King
             Edward
             tooke
             not
             away
             the
             Catholike
             rite
             of
             ordaining
             ,
             but
             purged
             it
             from
             a
             number
             of
             idle
             and
             superstitious
             rites
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Popish
             Pontifical
             .
             And
             the
             praiers
             which
             he
             scoffes
             at
             if
             they
             were
             Caluinisticall
             ,
             sure
             
               it
               was
               by
               prophecie
            
             ,
             for
             Caluin
             neuer
             saw
             them●ill
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             ;
             when
             by
             certaine
             of
             our
             English
             exiles
             ,
             the
             Booke
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             was
             translated
             and
             shewed
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             saw
             them
             then
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Let
               any
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Hymne
             
               Veni
               Creator
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             I
             hope
             were
             none
             of
             Caluins
             deuising
             .
             To
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             name
             what
             Councells
             and
             Church
             Canons
             you
             meane
             ,
             and
             make
             any
             certaine
             exception
             ,
             either
             against
             Bishop
             Couerdale
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             as
             not
             canonicall
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             will
             endeauour
             to
             satisfie
             you
             .
             Meane
             while
             remember
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             both
             Law
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             Religion
             should
             induce
             you
             in
             doubtfull
             things
             to
             follow
             the
             most
             fauourable
             sentence
             ,
             and
             not
             rashly
             out
             of
             light
             surmises
             to
             pronounce
             against
             a
             publike
             and
             solemne
             ordination
             ,
             against
             the
             Orders
             conferred
             successiuely
             from
             it
             ,
             against
             a
             whole
             Church
             .
             Wherein
             I
             cannot
             but
             commend
             Doctor
             Carriers
             modestie
             ,
             
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               determine
               against
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Clergie
               in
               England
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               to
               mee
               very
               doubtfull
               .
            
             
             And
             the
             discretion
             of
             Cudsemius
             the
             Iesuire
             ,
             which
             denies
             the
             
               English
               Nation
               to
               be
               Heretickes
               ,
               because
               they
               remaine
               in
               a
               perpetuall
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             And
             to
             take
             
             away
             all
             doubt
             from
             you
             ,
             that
             
               some
               of
               these
               Ordayners
               were
               onely
               Bishops
               elect
               ,
               and
               vnconsecrated
            
             ;
             besides
             
               Miles
               Couerdale
            
             ,
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             Bishop
             of
             Exceter
             ,
             cast
             in
             prison
             by
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             and
             released
             and
             sent
             ouer
             Sea
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Denmarke
             ,
             know
             that
             
               William
               Barlow
            
             was
             another
             ;
             in
             King
             Edwards
             dayes
             Bishop
             of
             Bath
             and
             Welles
             ,
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             in
             the
             companie
             of
             the
             
               Duchesse
               of
               Suffolke
            
             and
             Master
             B●rtie
             her
             husband
             ;
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Doctor
             Parkers
             ordination
             Elect
             of
             Chichester
             .
             A
             third
             was
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Scorie
            
             ,
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             said
             ordination
             
               Elect
               of
               Hereford
            
             .
             A
             fourth
             was
             
               Iohn
               Hodgeskin
               ,
               Suffragan
               of
               Bedford
               .
            
             And
             these
             foure
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             all
             ordained
             according
             to
             the
             forme
             ratified
             in
             King
             Edwards
             dayes
             ,
             were
             presented
             by
             two
             Bishops
             at
             least
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             and
             them
             receiued
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             said
             forme
             is
             appointed
             .
          
           
             One
             scruple
             yet
             remaines
             which
             you
             haue
             ,
             in
             
               that
               these
               men
               did
               consecrate
               Doctor
            
             Parker
             
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               Breue
               from
               the
               Queene
               ,
               as
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               who
               being
               no
               true
               head
               ,
               and
               a
               woman
               ,
               you
               see
               not
               how
               they
               could
               make
               a
               true
               consecrationr
               grounded
               on
               her
               authoritie
               .
            
             But
             to
             cleare
             you
             in
             this
             also
             ,
             you
             must
             vnderstand
             the
             
               Queenes
               mandate
            
             serued
             not
             to
             giue
             power
             to
             ordaine
             (
             which
             those
             Bishops
             had
             before
             in●rinsecally
             annexed
             to
             their
             office
             )
             but
             leaue
             and
             warrant
             to
             apply
             that
             power
             to
             the
             person
             named
             in
             that
             Mandate
             .
             A
             thing
             ,
             vnlesse
             I
             haue
             beene
             deceiued
             by
             reports
             ,
             vsed
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             his
             Catholike
             Maiestie
             himselfe
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             by
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             histories
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             ordination
             of
             Nectarius
             ,
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             .
             Yea
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             in
             the
             consecration
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             of
             Leo
             VIII
             .
             whose
             Decree
             ,
             with
             the
             Synode
             at
             Rome
             touching
             this
             matter
             ,
             is
             set
             downe
             by
             
               Gratian
               ,
               Dist.
               63.
               c.
            
             23.
             taken
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Hadria●
             ,
             and
             another
             Councell
             which
             gaue
             to
             
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             
               Ius
               &
               potestatem
               eligendi
               Pontificem
               ,
               &
               ordinandi
               Apostolicam
               sedom
               ,
            
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Chapter
             next
             before
             .
             See
             the
             same
             
               Dist.
               c.
               16.
               
               &
               17.
               
               &
            
             18.
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             
             that
             when
             one
             was
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             Reate
             ,
             within
             the
             Popes
             owne
             Prouince
             ,
             by
             the
             Clergie
             and
             people
             ,
             
             and
             sent
             to
             him
             by
             Guido
             the
             Count
             to
             be
             consecrated
             ,
             the
             Pope
             durst
             not
             doe
             it
             till
             the
             Emperours
             licence
             were
             obtained
             .
             Yea
             ,
             that
             hee
             writes
             to
             the
             Emperour
             for
             Colonus
             ,
             
             
               that
               receiuing
               his
               licence
               hee
               might
               consecrate
               him
               either
               there
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Tusculum
               ,
            
             which
             accordingly
             vpon
             the
             Emperors
             bidding
             he
             performed
             .
          
           
             Yet
             another
             exception
             you
             take
             ,
             to
             the
             making
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             
               wee
               keepe
               not
               the
               right
               intention
               .
            
             First
             ,
             
               because
               we
               neither
               giue
               nor
               take
               Orders
               as
               a
               Sacrament
               .
            
             By
             that
             reason
             we
             should
             haue
             no
             true
             marriages
             amongst
             vs
             neither
             ,
             because
             we
             count
             not
             Matrimonie
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             This
             Controuersie
             depends
             vpon
             the
             
               definition
               of
               a
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             put
             to
             be
             
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               holy
               thing
               ,
            
             these
             be
             both
             so
             ,
             and
             a
             many
             more
             then
             seuen
             .
             If
             
               a
               seale
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             so
             are
             there
             but
             those
             two
             ,
             which
             we
             properly
             call
             Sacraments
             ;
             
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             In
             which
             last
             ,
             as
             to
             
               the
               intention
               of
               sacrificing
            
             ,
             surely
             ,
             if
             yee
             allow
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Sacrifice
               and
               Oblation
               ,
               which
               is
               offered
               and
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               memorie
               and
               representation
               of
               the
               true
               Sacrifice
               and
               holy
               immolation
               made
               on
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Crosse.
            
             And
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               once
               dyed
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               offered
               vp
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               is
               daily
               offered
               vp
               in
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             because
             
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               there
               is
               a
               remembrance
               of
               that
               which
               wa●
               once
               done
            
             ;
             
             which
             he
             there
             confirmes
             by
             the
             authorities
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             cited
             by
             Gratian
             in
             the
             Canon
             Law.
             If
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             I
             say
             ,
             may
             yet
             passe
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             this
             bee
             the
             
               Churches
               intention
            
             ,
             wee
             want
             not
             this
             intention
             of
             sacrificing
             .
             Adde
             to
             this
             the
             confession
             of
             
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             the
             
               Lutherans
               doe
               not
               wholly
               denie
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               grant
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               thanks
               giuing
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               the
            
             *
             
               Eucharist
               :
               
               they
               will
               haue
               none
               for
               sinne
               which
               they
               call
               propitiatorie
               .
            
             If
             he
             had
             put
             hereto
             ,
             
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               in
               a
               mysterie
               ,
            
             hee
             had
             rightly
             expressed
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             yee
             object
             ,
             wee
             
               want
               the
               matter
               and
               forme
               with
               which
               orders
               should
               be
               giuen
               :
               namely
               ,
               for
               the
               matter
               in
               Priesthood
               the
               deliuerie
               of
               the
               Patena
               with
               bread
               ,
               and
               the
               Chalice
               with
               wine
               :
               in
               Deaconship
               the
               deliuerie
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             By
             which
             reason
             the
             seuen
             first
             Deacons
             had
             no
             true
             ordination
             ,
             for
             then
             there
             was
             no
             Gospell
             written
             to
             be
             deliuered
             them
             .
             Nor
             those
             Priests
             whom
             the
             Pope
             shall
             make
             by
             his
             sole
             word
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Esto
               Sacerdos
            
             .
             Whom
             notwithstanding
             sundrie
             famous
             Canonists
             hold
             to
             bee
             well
             and
             lawfully
             ordained
             ;
             and
             Innocentius
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             formes
             of
             Ordination
             were
             not
             found
             out
             ,
             any
             other
             Ordainer
             might
             in
             like
             manner
             make
             Priests
             ,
             with
             those
             words
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             for
             as
             much
             as
             these
             formes
             were
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             wee
             list
             to
             seeke
             for
             these
             Metaphysicall
             notions
             
               of
               matter
               and
               forme
            
             ,
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             most
             can
             bee
             but
             by
             Analogie
             ,
             how
             much
             better
             might
             wee
             assigne
             the
             persons
             deputed
             to
             sacred
             functions
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             (
             as
             those
             that
             contract
             are
             by
             your selues
             made
             the
             matter
             in
             matrimonie
             )
             and
             the
             imposing
             of
             hands
             ,
             with
             the
             expressing
             the
             authoritie
             and
             office
             giuen
             to
             bee
             the
             forme
             ?
             In
             Dionysius
             though
             falsly
             called
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             yet
             an
             ancient
             Author
             ,
             yee
             shall
             finde
             nothing
             else
             ;
             nor
             which
             I
             may
             tell
             you
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             any
             other
             orders
             ,
             saue
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             come
             to
             that
             wherein
             you
             say
             wee
             faile
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             
               the
               substantiall
               forme
               of
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             tell
             mee
             ingenuously
             ,
             good
             Master
             Wadesworth
             ,
             how
             doe
             you
             know
             that
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             made
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             they
             others
             Priests
             with
             this
             forme
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             mention
             or
             footstep
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             or
             otherwhere
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             !
             Nor
             so
             much
             as
             in
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Carthage
            
             ;
             that
             from
             whence
             the
             manner
             of
             giuing
             other
             orders
             is
             fetched
             ,
             nor
             in
             Gratian
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             
             other
             ancient
             Author
             that
             I
             can
             finde
             ,
             saue
             in
             the
             Pontificall
             onely
             .
             And
             is
             the
             present
             Pontificall
             of
             such
             authoritie
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             the
             
               forme
               of
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             the
             
               substantiall
               forme
            
             ,
             can
             subsist
             in
             no
             other
             wordes
             then
             those
             that
             bee
             there
             expressed
             ?
             To
             omit
             the
             late
             turkesing
             whereof
             ,
             consider
             what
             
               Augustinus
               Patritius
            
             writes
             in
             his
             Preface
             before
             that
             which
             at
             
               Pope
               Innocent
               VIII
            
             .
             his
             commandement
             he
             patched
             together
             :
             
               That
               there
               were
               scarce
               two
               or
               three
               bookes
               found
               that
               deliuered
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               Quot
               libri
               tot
               varietates
               .
               Ille
               deficit
               ,
               hic
               superabundat
               ,
               alius
               nihil
               omnino
               de
               eâre
               habet
               ,
               raro
               ant
               nunquam
               conueniunt
               ;
               saepe
               obscuri
               ,
               implicati
               ,
               &
               librariorum
               vitio
               plerung
               mendosi
               .
            
             And
             in
             truth
             in
             this
             your
             
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             the
             old
             Pontificals
             before
             that
             which
             he
             set
             forth
             ,
             either
             had
             other
             words
             at
             the
             giuing
             of
             the
             Chalice
             and
             Paten
             as
             may
             seeme
             ;
             or
             wanted
             both
             that
             forme
             and
             the
             matter
             also
             together
             .
             The
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Sentences
            
             declaring
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             haue
             the
             Chalice
             with
             wine
             ,
             and
             Paten
             with
             hosts
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             ,
             saith
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Vt
               per
               hoc
               sciant
               se
               accepisse
               potestatem
               placabiles
               Deo
               hostias
               offerendi
               .
               Hugo
            
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             
               Accipiunt
               &
               Calicem
               cum
               vino
               ,
               &
               Patenam
               cum
               hostia
               de
               mann
               Episcopi
               ,
               quatenus
               potestatem
               se
               accepisse
               cognoscant
               ,
               placabiles
               Deo
               hostias
               offerendi
               .
               Stephanus
               Eduensis
               Episcopus
               ,
            
             in
             the
             same
             wordes
             :
             
               Datur
               eis
               Calix
               cum
               vino
               ,
               &
               Patena
               cum
               hostia
               ,
               in
               quo
               traditur
               ijs
               potestas
               ad
               offerendum
               Deo
               placabiles
               hostias
               .
            
             So
             
               Iohannes
               Ianuensis
            
             in
             his
             Summe
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             Catholicon
             ,
             verbo
             Presbyter
             .
             If
             yee
             ascend
             to
             the
             higher
             times
             of
             
               Rabanus
               ,
               Alcuinus
               ,
               Isidorus
            
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             that
             they
             mention
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             of
             deliuering
             Chalice
             or
             Paten
             ,
             or
             wordes
             vsed
             at
             the
             deliuerie
             ;
             and
             no
             maruell
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             
               fourth
               Councel
               of
               Carthage
            
             they
             found
             none
             .
             Diony●ius
             falsly
             called
             Areopagita
             ,
             whom
             I
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             setting
             downe
             the
             manner
             of
             ordaining
             in
             his
             time
             .
             
               The
               Priest
               vpon
               both
               his
               knees
               before
               the
               Altar
               with
               the
               Bishop●
               right
               hand
               vpon
               his
               head
               ,
               is
               on
               this
               manner
               sanctified
               by
               
               his
               Consecrator
               with
               holy
               inuocations
               .
            
             Here
             is
             all
             ,
             s●ue
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             described
             that
             also
             which
             pertaines
             vnto
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             that
             
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               is
               signed
               with
               the
               crosse
               when
               the
               Bishop
               blesseth
               them
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               ,
               and
               saluted
               by
               the
               Consecrator
               himselfe
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               that
               sacred
               Order
               that
               is
               present
               .
            
             The
             Greeke
             Schol●ast
             very
             l●uely
             shewes
             the
             meaning
             and
             manner
             of
             this
             proclaiming
             .
             Her
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Ordayner
               pronounceth
               by
               name
               when
               hee
               signeth
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Such
               a
               man
               is
               consecrated
               from
               bein●
               Presbyter
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               &c.
               and
               s.
               in
               the
               Presbyter
               and
               Deacon
               .
               Clemens
               Romanus
               ●
               F.
               Turrian
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Romish
             ●action
             deceiue
             vs
             〈…〉
             be
             not
             deceiued
             themselues
             ,
             in
             attributing
             to
             him
             the
             〈◊〉
             bookes
             of
             the
             Apostolike
             Constitutions
             that
             〈…〉
             name
             )
             cuts
             the
             matter
             yet
             more
             short
             ,
             and
             without
             〈◊〉
             crossing
             or
             proclaiming
             ,
             appoints
             the
             
               Bishop
               to
               lay
               his
               〈◊〉
               vpon
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Presbyterie
               and
               the
               Deacor●
               vsing
               a
               Prayer
               ,
            
             which
             you
             may
             see
             at
             length
             in
             him
             ;
             〈◊〉
             
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               number
               of
               them
               that
               by
               word
               and
               worke
               may
               edifie
               it
               :
               for
               the
               partie
               elected
               vnto
               ●he
               ●●fice
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               that
               being
               filled
               with
               the
               operations
               of
               healings
               ,
               and
               word
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               may
               instruct
               Gods
               people
               with
               meeknesse
               and
               serue
               him
               sincerely
               with
               a
               pure
               minde
               ,
               and
               willing
               heart
               ,
               and
               performe
               holy
               seruices
               without
               spot
               for
               his
               people
               through
               his
               Christ
               ,
               to
               whom
               &c.
               
            
             These
             last
             words
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Carol●●
               Bouius
            
             Bishop
             of
             〈◊〉
             interprets
             ,
             
               &
               sacrificia
               pro
               populo
               tuo
               immaculata
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             Maruell
             that
             he
             added
             not
             ,
             
               tam
               pro
               〈◊〉
               quam
               pro
               defunctis
               .
            
             Sure
             if
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             15.
             16.
             had
             not
             added
             the
             word
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hee
             had
             sacrificed
             also
             .
             This
             was
             the
             ●●cient
             and
             Apostolike
             manner
             of
             ordination
             ,
             if
             the
             Author
             be
             worthy
             of
             credit
             .
             But
             that
             ye
             may
             perceiue
             what
             tampering
             there
             hath
             beene
             to
             bring
             ordinations
             to
             the
             forme
             
             which
             the
             present
             Pontificall
             prescribes
             ,
             consider
             with
             me
             the
             words
             of
             
               Amalarius
               Bishop
               of
               Triers
            
             in
             his
             second
             Booke
             
               de
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Offic●s
            
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Subdeacon
             thus
             hee
             writes
             ;
             
               Miror
               quâ
               de
               re
               sumptus
               vsus
               in
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               maruell
               whence
               the
               vse
               was
               taken
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               that
               very
               often
               the
               Subdeacon
               should
               reade
               the
               Lesson
               at
               Masse
               ,
               since
               this
               is
               not
               found
               committed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministry
               giuen
               him
               in
               consecration
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               Canonicall
               writings
               ,
               nor
               by
               his
               name
               .
            
             And
             straight
             after
             ,
             
               Nam
               primaro
               tempore
               ;
               For
               in
               ancient
               time
               the
               Deacon
               read
               not
               the
               Gospell
               which
               was
               not
               yet
               written
               ;
               but
               after
               it
               was
               enacted
               by
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               the
               Deacons
               should
               reade
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               they
               appointed
               also
               that
               the
               Subdeacon
               should
               reade
               the
               Epistle
               or
               Lesson
               .
            
             It
             appeares
             ,
             then
             that
             in
             Amalarius
             time
             ,
             who
             liued
             with
             Charles
             the
             great
             and
             Lewes
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             ridiculous
             fo●me
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Pontificall
             ,
             where
             the
             Booke
             of
             the
             Epistles
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             Subdeacons
             ,
             and
             power
             
               to
               reade
               them
               in
               the
               holy
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               quicke
               as
               the
               dead
               .
            
             The
             
               same
               Author
            
             comming
             to
             speake
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             telleth
             of
             their
             consecration
             by
             praier
             ,
             and
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             &
             confuteth
             that
             in
             the
             present
             Pontificall
             (
             which
             he
             saith
             he
             found
             in
             a
             little
             Booke
             of
             holy
             Orders
             )
             made
             he
             knowes
             not
             by
             what
             Author
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bishop
               alone
               should
               lay
               hands
               on
               the
               Deacon
               .
            
             At
             last
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
               Ministrie
               added
               to
               the
               Deacon
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               to
               reade
               the
               Gospell
            
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               doth
               well
               befit
               him
               ,
               quia
               Minister
               est
               .
            
             But
             of
             the
             deliuerie
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             with
             authoritie
             to
             reade
             the
             Gospell
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ,
             not
             one
             word
             .
             In
             the
             next
             Chapter
             of
             Presbyters
             hee
             expounds
             their
             name
             ,
             and
             saith
             further
             ,
             
               hunc
               morem
               tenent
               Episcopi
               nostri
            
             .
             Our
             Bishoppes
             haue
             this
             fashion
             ,
             
               they
               annoint
               the
               hands
               of
               Presbyters
               with
               oyle
               ,
            
             which
             ceremonie
             he
             declares
             ;
             touching
             imposition
             of
             hands
             vpon
             them
             ,
             he
             remit●●s
             to
             that
             he
             said
             before
             in
             the
             Deacon
             .
             Then
             he
             shewes
             out
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             
               Hierome
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               all
               one
               Order
               with
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               gouerne
               the
               Church
               in
               common
               ,
               like
               Moses
               with
               
               the
               seuentie
               Elders
               :
            
             as
             for
             deliuerie
             of
             Chalice
             and
             Wine
             ,
             or
             Paten
             and
             Host
             ,
             with
             power
             to
             sacrifice
             so
             well
             for
             the
             quicke
             as
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             mention
             .
             Iudge
             you
             whether
             these
             were
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             and
             essentiall
             forme
             of
             Priesthood
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Yet
             one
             Author
             more
             wil
             Iname
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             hee
             is
             a
             famous
             Schooleman
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             Luthers
             first
             aduersaries
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             more
             account
             with
             that
             side
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             professeth
             the
             end
             of
             his
             writing
             to
             be
             ,
             
               circa
               Sacramentum
               ordinis
               cautos
               reddere
               ,
               ne
               pertinax
               quisquam
               aut
               leuis
               sit
               circa
               modum
               tradendi
               aut
               recipiendi
               ordines
               .
            
             It
             is
             Cardinall
             Caietane
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Tome
             of
             his
             
               Opuscula
               ,
               Tit.
               De
               modo
               tradendi
               seu
               recipiendi
               Ordines
               .
            
             Reade
             the
             whole
             where
             these
             things
             I
             obserue
             for
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             1.
             
             
               If
               all
               be
               gathered
               together
               which
               the
               Pontificals
               ,
               or
               which
               reason
               or
               authoritie
               hath
               deliuered
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               orders
               except
               Priesthood
               onely
               ,
               will
               appeare
               very
               vncertaine
               .
               2.
               
               The
               lesser
               Orders
               and
               Subdeaconship
               according
               to
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Sentences
               ,
               were
               instituted
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Deacons
               instituted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               were
               not
               Deacons
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Tables
               &
               Widdowes
               .
               4.
               
               In
               Deaconship
               there
               seemes
               to
               be
               no
               certain
               forme
               for
               according
               to
               the
               old
               Pontificals
               ,
               the
               laying
               of
               hands
               vpon
               the
               Deacon
               hath
               no
               certaine
               forme
               of
               words
               ,
               but
               that
               prayer
               .
            
             Emitte
             q●aesumus
             in
             eos
             S.
             Sauctum
             :
             
               which
               according
               to
               the
               new
               Pontificals
               is
               to
               be
               said
               after
               the
               imposition
               of
               hands
               .
               For
               the
               giuing
               of
               the
               Booke
               of
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               hath
               indeede
               a
               forme
               of
               words
               ,
               but
               that
               impresseth
               not
               the
               Character
               for
               before
               any
               Gospell
               was
               written
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ordained
               Deacons
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               .
               5.
               
               In
               the
               Subdeaconship
               also
               there
               is
               no
               Pontificall
               which
               hath
               not
               the
               matter
               without
               forme
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               deliuery
               of
               the
               emptie
               Chalice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             things
             with
             more
             which
             hee
             there
             sets
             downe
             
               he
               would
               haue
               to
               serue
               to
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               learned
               touching
               the
               vncertaintie
               of
               this
               whole
               matter
               to
               ●each
               men
               to
               be
               wise
               to
               sobrietie
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               euery
               man
               to
               be
               content
               with
               the
               accustomed
               
               Pontificall
               of
               the
               Church
               wherein
               he
               is
               ordained
               .
               And
               if
               ought
               be
               omitted
               of
               those
               things
               which
               be
               added
               out
               of
               the
               new
               Pontificals
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               the
               Booke
               of
               the
               Epistles
               was
               not
               giuen
               ,
               with
               those
               words
               (
               Take
               authoritie
               to
               reade
               the
               Epistles
               as
               well
               for
               the
               quicke
               as
               the
               dead
               )
               there
               is
               no
               neede
               of
               supplying
               this
               omission
               by
               a
               new
               ordination
               ,
               for
               such
               new
               additions
               make
               no
               new
               law
               .
            
             Learne
             then
             of
             your
             owne
             Caietane
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             additions
             
               of
               deliuery
               of
               the
               Chalice
               with
               wine
               ,
               and
               Paten
               with
               Hosts
               ,
               and
               authoritie
            
             to
             
               offer
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               quick
               and
               dead
               make
               no
               new
               Law.
            
             Learn
             to
             be
             content
             with
             the
             Pontificall
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             you
             were
             ordained
             .
             Wherein
             first
             is
             verbatim
             all
             that
             which
             your
             Pontificals
             had
             well
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               Accipe
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               quorum
               remisseris
               peccata
               remittuntur
               eis
               &
               quorum
               retinueris
               retenta
               sunt
               .
            
             Which
             me
             thinkes
             you
             should
             rather
             account
             to
             containe
             the
             essentiall
             forme
             of
             Priesthood
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             are
             Christs
             owne
             words
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             with
             that
             ceremonie
             of
             
               laying
               on
               hands
            
             ,
             which
             anciently
             denominated
             this
             whole
             action
             ,
             and
             do
             expresse
             the
             worthiest
             and
             
               principallest
               part
               of
               your
               Commission
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             the
             
               Ministry
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             5.
             18.
             19.
             
             Then
             ,
             because
             this
             office
             is
             not
             onely
             deputed
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Lords
             body
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             preach
             &
             baptize
             (
             which
             in
             your
             Pontificall
             is
             wholly
             omitted
             )
             in
             a
             larger
             ,
             and
             more
             conuenient
             forme
             ,
             is
             added
             out
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               1.
               and
               be
               thou
               a
               faithfull
               dispenser
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               of
               his
               holy
               Sacraments
               .
               In
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             As
             to
             that
             you
             adde
             ,
             that
             
               we
               offer
               no
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               quicke
               and
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             well
             
               may
               be
               called
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               all
               lay
               men
               are
               ,
               but
               are
               no
               Priests
               .
            
             I
             haue
             met
             with
             sundry
             that
             pull
             this
             roape
             as
             strongly
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             affirme
             that
             
               because
               by
               the
               very
               forme
               of
               your
               ordination
               you
               are
               appointed
               Sacrificers
               for
               the
               quicke
               and
               dead
               ,
               well
               may
               ye
               be
               Masse-Priests
               as
               ye
               are
               called
               ,
               but
               Ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               after
               S.
            
             Pauls
             
               phrase
               ye
               are
               none
            
             .
             For
             that
             office
             stands
             principally
             
             in
             
               preaching
               the
               word
            
             ,
             whereof
             in
             your
             ordination
             there
             is
             no
             word
             said
             .
             And
             as
             little
             there
             is
             in
             Scrip●ure
             of
             your
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             makes
             Christ
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             
               Melchisedech
               ,
               &c.
            
             with
             much
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             Where
             my
             defence
             for
             your
             Ministrie
             hath
             beene
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             forme
             
               Receiue
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whose
               sinnes
               ye
               remit
               they
               are
               remitted
               ,
               &c.
            
             doth
             sufficiently
             comprehend
             the
             authoritie
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Vse
             you
             the
             same
             equitie
             toward
             vs
             ,
             and
             tell
             those
             hot
             spirits
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             stand
             so
             much
             vpon
             formalities
             of
             words
             ,
             that
             
               to
               be
               a
               dispenser
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               his
               holy
               Sacraments
               ,
            
             is
             all
             the
             dutie
             of
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             to
             you
             I
             adde
             further
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             consider
             well
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             which
             I
             vouched
             before
             ,
             how
             
               that
               which
               is
               consecrated
               of
               the
               Priest
               is
               called
               a
               Sacrifice
               and
               oblation
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               memoriall
               and
               representation
               of
               the
               true
               sacrifice
               and
               holy
               offering
               made
               on
               the
               altar
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
            
             
             and
             ioyne
             there
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             
               by
               that
               one
               offering
               Christ
               hath
               perfected
               for
               euer
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               ,
            
             and
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               through
               that
               bloud
               of
               his
               Crosse
               reconciled
               vnto
               God
               all
               things
               whether
               in
               earth
               or
               in
               heauen
            
             ;
             you
             shall
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             offer
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
             remembring
             ,
             representing
             &
             mystically
             offering
             that
             sole
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             all
             their
             fins
             are
             meritoriously
             expiated
             ,
             and
             desiring
             that
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             
               wee
               and
               all
               the
               Church
               may
               obtaine
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               benefits
               of
               Christs
               passion
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             Epilogue
             therefore
             of
             this
             your
             last
             motiue
             ,
             I
             say
             in
             short
             .
             Sith
             we
             haue
             no
             neede
             of
             Subdeaconship
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             &
             in
             truth
             those
             whom
             wee
             call
             Clerkes
             and
             Sextens
             performe
             what
             is
             necessarie
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             Sith
             we
             haue
             Canonicall
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             
               lawfull
               succession
            
             .
             Sith
             we
             neither
             want
             
               due
               intention
            
             to
             depute
             men
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             functions
             ,
             nor
             
               matter
               or
               forme
               in
               giuing
               Priesthood
            
             ;
             deriuing
             from
             no
             man
             or
             woman
             the
             
               authoritie
               of
               ordination
            
             ,
             but
             from
             Christ
             the
             head
             of
             
             he
             Church
             ;
             yee
             haue
             alleadged
             no
             sufficient
             cause
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             not
             haue
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             true
             Church
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Conclusion
             .
             Master
             Waddesworths
             agonies
             and
             protestation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             YEt
             
               by
               these
            
             (
             you
             say
             )
             
               and
               many
               other
               arguments
               ,
               you
               were
               resolued
               in
               your
               vnderstanding
               ,
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             It
             may
             well
             be
             that
             your
             vnderstanding
             out
             of
             it
             owne
             heedlesse
             haste
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             while
             it
             was
             at
             the
             perfectest
             was
             induced
             into
             errour
             ,
             by
             resoluing
             too
             soone
             out
             of
             seeming
             arguments
             ,
             and
             granting
             too
             forward
             assent
             .
             For
             surely
             ,
             these
             which
             you
             haue
             mentioned
             ,
             could
             not
             conuince
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             would
             haue
             taken
             the
             paines
             to
             examine
             them
             throughly
             ,
             or
             had
             the
             patience
             to
             giue
             vnpartiall
             hearing
             to
             the
             motiues
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             Bu●
             as
             if
             you
             triumphed
             in
             your
             owne
             conquest
             ,
             and
             captiuitie
             ,
             you
             adde
             that
             which
             passeth
             yet
             all
             that
             hitherto
             you
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               and
               is
               the
               onely
               true
               Church
               ,
               because
               it
               alone
               is
               Ancient
               ,
               Catholike
               ,
               and
               Apostolike
               ,
               hauing
               succession
               ,
               vnitie
               ,
               and
               visibilitie
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               places
               .
               Is
               it
               onely
               ancient
               ?
            
             To
             omit
             Hierusalem
             ,
             are
             not
             that
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             the
             Disciples
             were
             first
             called
             Christians
             ,
             and
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Corinth
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ancient
             also
             ?
             and
             of
             Antioch
             ancienter
             then
             Rome
             .
             Is
             it
             
               Catholike
               and
               Apostolike
               onely
            
             ?
             Doe
             not
             these
             and
             manie
             more
             hold
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             receiued
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             For
             that
             it
             should
             be
             the
             
               Vniuersall
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             yee
             would
             say
             the
             part
             is
             the
             whole
             ,
             one
             Citie
             the
             world
             .
             Hath
             it
             
               onely
               succession
            
             ?
             where
             to
             set
             aside
             the
             inquirie
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             so
             manie
             Simoniacks
             ,
             and
             intruders
             
             haue
             ruled
             ,
             as
             about
             fiftie
             of
             your
             Popes
             together
             ,
             were
             by
             your
             owne
             mens
             confession
             Apostaticall
             ,
             rather
             then
             Apostolicall
             ?
             Or
             Vnitie
             ,
             where
             there
             haue
             beene
             thirtie
             Schismes
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             which
             endured
             fiftie
             yeares
             long
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             grew
             into
             three
             heads
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             share
             among
             them
             the
             triple
             Crowne
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             diffentions
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             I
             remit
             you
             to
             
               Master
               Doctor
               Halls
               peace
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             wherein
             hee
             scores
             aboue
             three
             hundred
             mentioned
             in
             Bellarmine
             alone
             ;
             aboue
             threescore
             in
             one
             onely
             head
             of
             Penance
             out
             of
             Nauarrus
             .
             As
             to
             that
             addition
             ,
             
               in
               all
               ages
               and
               places
               ▪
            
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             wher●o
             to
             refer
             it
             .
             Consider
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             with
             your
             wonted
             moderation
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             for
             sure
             vnlesse
             you
             were
             begu●led
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             bewitched
             ,
             you
             could
             neuer
             haue
             resolued
             to
             beleeue
             and
             professe
             ,
             that
             which
             all
             the
             world
             knowes
             to
             be
             as
             false
             ,
             I
             had
             (
             welnigh
             )
             said
             as
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             touching
             the
             
               extent
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               to
               all
               ages
               and
               places
               ?
            
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             
               agonies
               you
               passed
            
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             onely
             thus
             much
             ,
             if
             being
             resolued
             though
             erroniously
             that
             was
             truth
             ,
             you
             were
             withholden
             from
             professing
             it
             with
             worldly
             respects
             ,
             you
             did
             well
             to
             breake
             through
             them
             all
             .
             But
             if
             besides
             these
             ,
             there
             were
             doubt
             of
             the
             contrarie
             (
             as
             me
             thinks
             needes
             must
             be
             )
             vnlesse
             you
             could
             satisfie
             your selfe
             touching
             those
             many
             and
             knowne
             exceptions
             against
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             you
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             )
             take
             heede
             ,
             lest
             
               the
               rest
               insuing
            
             these
             agonies
             were
             not
             like
             Sampsons
             sleeping
             on
             Dal●lahs
             knees
             ,
             while
             the
             locks
             of
             his
             strength
             were
             shauen
             ,
             whereupon
             (
             the
             Lord
             departing
             from
             him
             )
             he
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             had
             his
             eyes
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             to
             grinde
             in
             the
             prison
             .
             But
             I
             doe
             not
             despaire
             ,
             but
             your
             former
             resolutions
             shall
             grow
             againe
             .
             And
             as
             I
             doe
             beleeue
             your
             religious
             asseueration
             ,
             that
             
               for
               very
               feare
               of
               damnation
            
             you
             forsooke
             vs
             (
             which
             makes
             mee
             to
             haue
             the
             better
             hope
             and
             opinion
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             see
             you
             doe
             so
             seriously
             minde
             that
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             whole
             
             life
             ;
             )
             so
             I
             desire
             from
             my
             heart
             
               the
               good
               hope
               of
               saluation
               you
               haue
            
             in
             your
             present
             way
             may
             be
             as
             happie
             ,
             as
             your
             feare
             I
             am
             perswaded
             was
             causelesse
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             call
             God
             to
             record
             against
             mine
             owne
             soule
             ,
             that
             both
             before
             my
             going
             into
             Italie
             ,
             and
             since
             ,
             I
             haue
             still
             endeauoured
             to
             finde
             and
             follow
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             points
             controuerted
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             without
             any
             earthly
             respect
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Neither
             wanted
             I
             faire
             opportunitie
             had
             I
             seene
             it
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             easily
             ,
             and
             with
             hope
             of
             good
             entertainment
             to
             haue
             adioyned
             my selfe
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             after
             your
             example
             .
             But
             (
             to
             vse
             your
             words
             )
             
               as
               I
               shall
               answere
               at
               the
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               I
               neuer
               saw
               ,
               heard
               ,
               or
               read
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               did
               conuince
               me
               :
               nay
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               finally
               confirme
               me
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               in
               the
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               differences
               it
               rests
               on
               our
               part
               .
            
             Wherein
             I
             haue
             not
             followed
             
               humane
               coniectures
               from
               forraine
               and
               outward
               things
            
             (
             as
             by
             your
             leaue
             mee
             thinkes
             you
             doe
             in
             these
             your
             motiues
             ,
             whereby
             I
             protest
             to
             you
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             also
             much
             comforted
             and
             assured
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             truth
             )
             but
             
               the
               vndoubted
               voice
               of
               God
               in
               his
               word
               ,
            
             which
             is
             more
             to
             my
             conscience
             then
             a
             thousand
             Topicall
             Arguments
             .
             In
             regard
             whereof
             I
             am
             no
             lesse
             assured
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             should
             forsake
             it
             I
             should
             be
             renounced
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             before
             God
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             holding
             it
             be
             acknowledged
             and
             saued
             ;
             which
             makes
             me
             resolue
             ,
             not
             
               onely
               for
               no
               hope
               if
               it
               were
               of
               10000.
               worlds
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               gracious
               assistance
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               whom
               I
               know
               I
               am
               able
               to
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               for
               no
               terrour
               or
               torment
               euer
               to
               become
               a
               Papist
               .
            
          
           
             You
             see
             what
             a
             large
             distance
             there
             is
             betweene
             vs
             in
             opinion
             .
             Yet
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             take
             vpon
             me
             to
             foreiudge
             you
             ,
             or
             anie
             other
             that
             doth
             not
             with
             an
             euill
             minde
             and
             selfe
             condemning
             conscience
             onely
             to
             maintaine
             a
             faction
             ,
             differ
             from
             that
             which
             I
             am
             perswaded
             is
             the
             right
             .
             I
             account
             we
             hold
             one
             and
             the
             same
             faith
             in
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             in
             the
             blessed
             Trinitie
             .
             To
             his
             iudgement
             we
             stand
             or
             fall
             .
             Incomparably
             more
             and
             
             of
             more
             importance
             are
             those
             things
             wherein
             wee
             agree
             ;
             then
             those
             wherin
             we
             dissent
             .
             Let
             vs
             follow
             therefore
             the
             things
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             of
             mutuall
             edification
             .
             If
             any
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             then
             he
             ought
             ,
             God
             shall
             reueale
             that
             also
             to
             him
             .
             If
             any
             be
             weake
             or
             fallen
             ,
             God
             is
             able
             to
             rai●e
             him
             vp
             .
             And
             of
             you
             good
             M.
             Waddesworth
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Masters
             and
             Brethren
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             one
             thing
             I
             would
             againe
             desire
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Aposiles
             profession
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             you
             would
             forbeare
             
               to
               be
               Lords
               ouer
               our
               Faith
               ,
            
             nor
             straightway
             condemne
             of
             heresie
             ,
             
             our
             ignorance
             or
             lacke
             of
             perswasion
             concerning
             such
             things
             as
             wee
             cannot
             perceiue
             to
             be
             founded
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             Enioy
             your
             owne
             opinions
             ;
             but
             make
             them
             not
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
             the
             analogie
             whereof
             is
             broken
             as
             well
             by
             addition
             as
             subtraction
             .
             And
             this
             selfe
             same
             equitie
             we
             desire
             to
             find
             in
             positiue
             Lawes
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             Wherein
             as
             euerie
             Church
             hath
             full
             right
             to
             prescribe
             that
             which
             is
             decent
             and
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             to
             reforme
             abuse
             ;
             so
             those
             that
             are
             members
             of
             each
             are
             to
             follow
             what
             is
             enioyned
             ,
             till
             by
             the
             same
             authoritie
             it
             be
             reuersed
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             close
             vp
             this
             
               Account
               of
               yours
            
             ,
             whereof
             
               you
               would
               haue
               Doctor
               Hall
            
             and
             me
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             
               examiners
               and
               Auditors
            
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             perfect
             and
             allowable
             or
             no
             ,
             looke
             you
             to
             it
             .
             I
             haue
             here
             told
             you
             mine
             opinion
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             directly
             ,
             plainely
             ,
             and
             freely
             as
             I
             can
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             required
             fully
             ,
             if
             not
             tediously
             .
             I
             list
             not
             to
             contend
             with
             you
             about
             it
             .
             Satisfie
             your
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             and
             our
             common
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             easily
             satisfie
             me
             .
             Once
             yet
             by
             my
             aduice
             review
             it
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             ouer
             againe
             .
             And
             if
             in
             the
             particulars
             you
             finde
             you
             haue
             taken
             manie
             
               nullities
               for
               signifying
               numbers
            
             ,
             manie
             smaller
             signifiers
             for
             
               greater
               ▪
            
             correct
             the
             totall
             .
             If
             you
             finde
             namely
             that
             out
             of
             desire
             of
             Vnitie
             ,
             and
             dislike
             of
             contention
             ,
             you
             haue
             apprehended
             our
             diuersities
             to
             be
             more
             then
             they
             are
             :
             conceiued
             a
             necessitie
             of
             
               an
               externall
               infallible
               Iudge
            
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             none
             :
             attributed
             the
             
               priuiledge
               of
               the
               Church
               properly
               called
               ,
            
             to
             that
             
             which
             is
             
               visible
               and
               mixt
            
             .
             If
             you
             finde
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             more
             charitable
             ,
             the
             proper
             note
             of
             Chists
             sheepe
             :
             The
             Roman
             faction
             more
             fraudulent
             ,
             and
             that
             
               by
               publike
               counsell
               ,
               and
               of
               politicke
               purpose
               ,
            
             in
             framing
             not
             onely
             all
             later
             writers
             ,
             but
             some
             ancient
             ,
             yea
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             for
             their
             aduantage
             :
             If
             you
             finde
             you
             haue
             mistaken
             the
             Protestants
             doctrine
             
               touching
               inuisibilitie
            
             ,
             your
             own
             also
             touching
             vniformitie
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             :
             If
             you
             haue
             beene
             misinformed
             and
             too
             ha●●ie
             ,
             of
             credit
             touching
             the
             
               imputations
               laid
               to
               the
               beginners
               of
               reformation
               :
            
             For
             as
             touching
             the
             
               want
               of
               Succession
            
             and
             the
             
               fabulous
               Ordination
               at
               the
               Nags
               head
               ,
            
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             be
             stiffe
             ,
             and
             persist
             in
             your
             errour
             ,
             but
             confesse
             and
             condemne
             it
             in
             your selfe
             :
             If
             (
             as
             I
             began
             to
             say
             )
             you
             finde
             these
             things
             to
             be
             thus
             ;
             giue
             glorie
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             heard
             your
             praier
             ,
             entreating
             
               direction
               in
               his
               holy
               truth
               ;
               and
               withhold
               not
               that
               truth
               of
               his
               in
               vnrighteousnesse
               .
            
             Vnto
             him
             that
             is
             able
             to
             restore
             and
             establish
             you
             ,
             yea
             to
             consummate
             and
             perfect
             you
             according
             to
             his
             almightie
             power
             and
             vnspeakeable
             goodnesse
             ,
             toward
             his
             elect
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             I
             doe
             from
             my
             heart
             commend
             you
             :
             and
             rest
             you
             ,
          
           
             Your
             very
             louing
             brother
             in
             Christ
             Iesu
             ,
             
               W.
               BEDELL
            
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Faults
           escaped
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             3.
             line
             30.
             for
          
           them
           reade
           him
           .
           
             p.
             6.
             l.
             17.
             for
          
           〈◊〉
           V.
           
             p.
             7.
             l.
             4.
             for
          
           come
           r.
           came
           .
           
             p.
             33.
             l.
             19.
             for
          
           whereby
           r.
           whereof
           .
           
             p.
             49.
             l.
             36.
             for
          
           them
           r.
           thee
           .
           
             p.
             54.
             l.
             35.
             for
          
           Court
           r.
           course
           .
           
             p.
             55.
             l.
          
           4.
           for
           〈◊〉
           b
           E●●l
           .
           r.
           
             ●ate
             Ecclesiast
             .
             p.
             63.
             l.
          
           14.
           for
           bumorum
           r.
           
             humerum
             .
             p.
             64.
             l.
             7.
             for
          
           you
           r.
           thee
           .
           
             p.
             65
             l.
             8.
             for
          
           To
           prooue
           r.
           ●
           .
           To
           prooue
           .
           p.
           ●8
           .
           l.
           31.
           side
           ,
           one
           r.
           side
           one
           ,
           
             p.
             82
             l.
             3.
             for
          
           These
           r.
           Those
           .
           
             p.
             83.
             l
             1.
             for
          
           to
           all
           r.
           to
           take
           all
           .
           
             p.
             85.
             l.
             36.
             for
          
           report
           r.
           reports
           .
           
             p.
             87.
             l.
             24.
             for
          
           adiure
           r.
           abiure
           .
           
             p.
             90.
             l.
             32.
             for
          
           word
           r.
           sword
           .
           
             p.
             97.
             l.
             15.
             for
          
           the
           state
           r.
           that
           State.
           
             l.
             3.
             for
          
           Gratian
           ,
           neither
           r.
           Gratian
           neither
           ,
           
             ibid.
             l.
             1.
             for
          
           force
           r.
           farce
           .
           
             p.
             103.
             l.
          
           32.
           for
           sernone
           r.
           
             ser●●●●
             .
             p.
             108.
             l.
             1.
             for
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           For.
           
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hi●
          
           .
           For.
           
             p.
             109.
             l.
             13.
             for
          
           Bishops
           r.
           Bishop
           .
           
             p.
             112.
             l.
             4.
             for
          
           greatest
           shewes
           ,
           r.
           greatest
           ,
           shewes
           another
           .
           
             p.
             114
             l.
             16.
             for
          
           iust
           or
           r.
           iuster
           .
           
             ibid.
             l.
          
           13.
           for
           maechis
           r.
           
             maechiae
             .
             p.
             116.
             l.
          
           13.
           
           〈◊〉
           But
           the
           r.
           But
           that
           ,
           
             ibid.
             l.
          
           ●26
           .
           for
           Such
           .
           r.
           ●
           .
           Such
           .
           p.
           11●
           .
           
             l.
             72.
             for
             whererein-frequent
             r.
          
           wherein-frequent
           .
           
             p.
             119.
             l.
          
           for
           Com.
           1.
           r.
           
             Cou●
             .
             1.
             p.
             120.
             l.
             13.
             for
          
           grosser
           ,
           yet
           r.
           grosser
           yet
           ,
           
             ibid.
             l.
             19.
             for
          
           and
           in
           this
           r
           and
           this
           .
           
             p.
             130.
             l.
             10.
             for
          
           affaires
           ,
           in
           
             Italy
             r.
          
           affaires
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             p.
             135.
             l.
             1.
             for
          
           a
           ubiects
           r.
           assubiect
           .
           
             p.
             147.
             l.
             22.
             for
          
           both
           where
           r.
           where
           both
           
             p.
             148.
             l.
             19.
             for
          
           Letany
           r.
           Litany
           .
           
             p.
             151.
             l.
             33.
             for
          
           Gospell
           r.
           Gospel
           
             p.
             154.
             l.
          
           9.
           for
           primaro
           r.
           primaero
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A14614-e1030
           
             *
             Euen
             for
             vs
             also
             hath
             Christ
             died
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             redemption
             hath
             hee
             shed
             his
             bloud
             .
             Sinners
             indeed
             we
             are
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             flocke
             ,
             and
             among
             his
             poore
             sheepe
             are
             we
             numbred
             .
          
           
             *
             Euen
             so
             come
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             a
             I
             pray
             see
             within
             how
             short
             a
             compasse
             he
             proues
             himself
             a
             Poeticall
             rai●er
             by
             his
             Epithets
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             ●euiling
             a
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             best
             part
             of
             all
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             a
             I
             pray
             see
             within
             how
             short
             a
             compasse
             he
             proues
             himself
             a
             Poeticall
             rai●er
             by
             his
             Epithets
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             ●euiling
             a
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             best
             part
             of
             all
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             m●cke
             if
             it
             were
             true
             yet
             would
             I
             reioyce
             in
             ●t
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             ●it
             on
             his
             staires
             ,
             but
             to
             m●ke
             cleane
             his
             shoe●s
             .
          
           
             c
             I
             tearmed
             him
             a
             Poeticall
             Ra●ler
             ,
             not
             accusing
             nor
             〈◊〉
             him
             for
             a
             Poet
             〈◊〉
             taxing
             him
             for
             raising
             poe●●cally
             vsing
             the
             word
             as
             sometimes
             it
             is
             in
             the
             worst
             sense
             when
             it
             is
             abused
             :
             neither
             condemning
             Poetrie
             nor
             ●o●rouing
             him
             for
             a
             Poet
             ▪
             out
             a
             po●ticall
             Ra●●er
             :
             as
             he
             doth
             ●●●selfe
             by
             that
             Epistle
             〈…〉
             better
             Letter
             .
          
           
             d
             I
             willingly
             pardon
             〈◊〉
             is
             pe●●icall
             railing
             and
             false
             ●pithites
             ,
             for
             that
             one
             true
             word
             〈…〉
             Bernard
             to
             be
             deuout
             .
          
           
             e
             Pardon
             for
             
               S.
               Bernards
            
             sake
             .
          
           
             f
             A
             braue
             man
             a●
             armes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Pardon
             for
             
               S.
               Bernards
            
             sake
             .
          
           
             h
             I
             would
             there
             were
             not
             .
          
           
             i
             Satis
             pro
             imperio
             .
          
           
             k
             This
             ap●eares
             by
             your
             railing
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             hee
             that
             iustified
             himselfe
             from
             swearing
             ,
             by
             ●●wd
             swearing
             By
             God
             hee
             did
             not
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             l
             This
             were
             in
             pro●e
             one
             a●surdi●y
             by
             a
             greater
             &
             to
             vndert●
             be
             that
             some
             one
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             is
             false
             or
             f●ged
             because
             all
             the
             whole
             Bible
             is
             〈◊〉
             Or
             hauing
             called
             one
             a
             Iew
             or
             Bas●ard
             &c.
             to
             make
             him
             amends
             by
             ●elling
             him
             all
             his
             kinred
             were
             such
             .
             But
             that
             Book●
             and
             Chapter
             is
             indeede
             ●ittifully
             professed
             :
             And
             by
             it
             and
             〈◊〉
             nuating
             here
             〈◊〉
             offence
             of
             ●oo
             much
             chari●e
             may
             be
             easily
             〈◊〉
             the
             ●●stance
             of
             your
             proficiencie
             on
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A14614-e6570
           
             This
             is
             the
             Ca●holike
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
             Socrat.
             1.
             4.
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Plaut
             .
             Aulular
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             33.
             
             〈◊〉
             Act.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             20.
             27
             
             &
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             ●
             .
             de
             Legibus
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rispos●a
             ad
             vn●
             lettera
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             de
             Praescript
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vincent
             .
             Lyrine●s
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             de
             Vaitate
             .
          
           
             b
             Eccles.
             c.
             5.
             
             &
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             51.
             
          
           
             Institut
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             20.
             
             August
             .
             contr
             .
             Crescō
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             Proëmiol
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Regula
             1.
             
             &
             1●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             20.
             
          
           
             Analyst
             Fidei
             Cathol
             .
             pa
             8.
             
          
           
             Oseae
             ,
             2.
             
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Epistol●
             ad
             Pompe●um
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             Dist.
             19.
             
          
           
             Significasti
             de
             electione
             .
             Ioh.
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             34.
             
          
           
             Inter
             corpor
             .
             De
             translatione
             Episcopi
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             26.
             
          
           
             De
             sacra
             Vnctione
             .
             Esay
             9.
             6.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Solicite
             .
             De
             maioritate
             .
             1.
             
             Pet
             ,
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             ●6
             .
             5●
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             ●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             22.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             *
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             raile
             on
             the
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             curse
             the
             Prince
             of
             ●
             thy
             people
             .
             Gen.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Io●
             .
             21.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             3
             Ex
             ore
             .
             De
             his
             quae
             fiunt
             ,
             Tit.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             4
             Per
             venerabil●m
             .
             Qu●
             filij
             sint
             legitim●
             .
             Deu●
             .
             17.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             C●r
             .
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             
             Cap.
             Fundament●
             de
             Elect.
             in
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             16.
             
             Extra
             Vnum
             Testam
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             4.
             9.
             c.
             quoniam
             .
             De
             Immunitate
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             38.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             8.
             8.
             
             Syricius
             Epist.
             4
             ▪
             &
             Innocent
             .
             Ep.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             19.
             34.
             c.
             Inter
             cunctas
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             13
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Iam.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             28.
             20.
             
             Loe
             I
             am
             with
             you
             ,
             &c.
             Clem.
             3.
             de
             Reliq
             .
             Tract
             .
             in
             Iob
             50.
             
          
           
             g.
             C.
             Ma●●nus
             De
             cognat
             .
             spirit
             .
             4.
             
             Mat.
             19.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             C.
             non
             debet
             De
             consang
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Cum
             ex
             .
             De.
             ●aeretici●
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ecclu
             .
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Apologia
             pro
             Garneto
             ,
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             A●uertiment●al
             P
             Ant
             Posseuino
             .
             p.
             7.
             
             &
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk●
             .
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Epist.
             4●
             .
             &
             〈…〉
             .
             ●9
             .
             De
             〈◊〉
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Abulensis
             .
          
           
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             Faber
             .
          
           
             Erasmus
             .
          
           
             Cassander
             .
          
           
             Hofmeister
             .
          
           
             Aeneas
             Syluius
             .
          
           
             Isai
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doctor
             Raynolds
             .
             Thes.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iob
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             Dialog
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Dist.
             96.
             c.
             Constantinus
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Mile●
             .
             ●
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             A●ric
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             c.
             placuit
             .
             qu.
             9.
             6
             
          
           
             De
             doctrina
             .
             Christt
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ex
             Decreto
             5
             ▪
             .
             Conc●l
             .
             T●d
             .
          
           
             De
             Sacram.
             
          
           
             Euch.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             De
             Verbis
             Domini
             ,
             Serm.
             15.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             Natiui●ate
             Mar.
             Virginis
             .
          
           
             See
             D.
             〈◊〉
             Conf.
             with
             
               Hart.
               c.
            
             6.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Relation
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Vrbici
             cuinsd●m
             .
          
           
             De
             Vnitate
             Eccl.
             c.
             24.
             
             Euarrat
             .
             in
             Psal.
             103.
             com
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             2.
             q.
             2.
             ar
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Sleidan
             l.
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             An.
             1547.
             
          
           
             1563.
             
          
           
             *
             18000.
             
          
           
             He●ri●
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             ●●ristophorus
             à
             Sacro
             bosco
             Dubliniensis
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Mark
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             des●erata
             〈◊〉
             causa
             .
             ●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             C.
             Lectis
             .
          
           
             C.
             Reatina
             .
          
           
             C.
             Nobis
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             dist
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             De
             Consecrat
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             L●c.
             The●
             .
             lib.
             12.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             f.
             Fucharisticum
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             24.